#almost gives the aunty walking her dog a heart attack
Text
so as per my last dmbj post i'm now having lots of thoughts about the dmbj characters hanging out in places i've lived, namely yangon, pyay, and several parts of singapore, and i just think...
so my friend lives in one of those crazy tall apartment buildings, right? and it's so tall that somewhere around floor 40 or 45 there's a little sort of - walkway? like this -
- sort of, but much bigger and less pristine looking. view is insane from up there, and so is the wind, which is an absolute godsend in summer. win win!!
so where is this post going, you ask? well. i just think that in a scenario where the iron triangle live in one of these condos, xiaoge would absolutely go out to buy breakfast in the morning, get tired of waiting for the elevator up, forget about the existence of stairs, and instead opt for the dramatic option of scaling the building and pulling himself up onto one of these walkways, probably scaring the shit out of anyone going for a morning jog in the process. and now i can't stop thinking about this and laughing myself to tears, so, here you go, i guess?
#almost gives the aunty walking her dog a heart attack#but the iron triangle get to have a nice outdoor picnic breakfast so it's fine#dmbj#posts that mean very little#look the baozi get cold easily he's saving time!!
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ficlet: Reunite
Story: 2022: Reunite
Word count: 778
Relationship(s): Becky/Seth
Also available at: AO3 and Wattpad and dreamwidth
Summary: Becky and Seth and their daughter go to celebrate an early Christmas with friends.
"We seeing Uncle Jon and Auntie Nee and Nora?" Roux's legs kick happily in the backseat, as if she hadn't just led her parents on a merry chase through the airport that nearly made Becky lose her voice and almost gave Seth a heart attack.
Becky turns around to face her and nods. "That's right. We're visiting them for Early Christmas."
Roux throws her hands up in delight. "I love Early Christmas! So many!"
"That's right," Becky laughs. "You get a lot of Early Christmases. We're lucky to have such a big family and so many friends."
Roux nods sagely. "Yeah. We lucky." Then she tries to look behind her. "Where's the presents?"
"They're in our bags, sweetheart. We'll take them out at Nora's house, okay?" Seth answers. "You can even hand them out."
"Yeah!" Roux loves getting presents, but Seth is still a bit surprised—and more than a bit delighted—by how much she loves giving them. They had started a tradition in which she would pick out toys for them to donate to a local charity that gave them to kids in need, and he is touched by how much thought Roux puts into the process. She doesn't just pick a double of something she wants or choose the shiniest toy; she even pays attention to what other kids in the store are looking at and tries to get him or Becky to buy the toy for them. "Presents, presents...." Like so much else, Roux turns it into a song, humming to herself as Seth drives them to Jon's house.
Jon, Renee, and Nora are waiting on the front step when they arrive and Nora runs down the walkway to greet them. "Auntie Becksy! Auntie Becksy!" The mispronunciation always makes Becky smile and she lifts the girl up into a spinning hug. Nora is only about six months younger than Roux, so they're close in age and development, and often commandeer their parents' phones so they can videochat with each other, showing the other their favourite toy or newest book.
"For what it's worth, man," Jon says, coming up to hug Seth, "I'm glad to see you." Roux launches herself at Jon's knees and he picks her up easily. "Hey, Roux Roux. What's doing?"
"Hi, Uncle Jon!" Roux hugs his neck tightly until he gamely pretends he's being choked. Then she laughs and lets her head rest on his shoulder.
"That promise about teaching the girls how to choke someone out?" Seth grins. "I'm thinking you might come to regret that."
"Nah. It'll be worth it. Hey, rugrat, let's go menace Auntie Nee, yeah?" Jon lifts Roux onto his shoulders and starts stomping over to Renee while Roux waves her arms menacingly.
"Uncle Co-bee!" Nora takes Becky by the hand and leads her over to Seth, then points to the tree branch above them. "Kiss now!"
"Babe," Renee calls out, "that's not mistletoe!"
Jon laughs. "She's used a piece of lettuce before. Pretty sure she doesn't care."
Seth just grins. "Fine by me. I'll take any excuse I can get to kiss my wife."
He leans down and kisses Becky long enough that Nora starts smacking his leg. "Done now! Presents!"
"Oh, sorry. I didn't know there was a kissing schedule." Seth watches Nora run over to Roux and hug her again, the girls leading the way back into the house. The two families don't get to visit as often as they would like, but when they do, it feels like they cram a month into an evening in the best of ways.
"Are you kidding?" Jon starts counting things off on his fingers. "There's a kissing schedule and a snacking schedule—luckily that one comes up pretty often—and a nap schedule and a dog-walking schedule." He shakes his head. "I'm fucking doomed when she learns how to use the calendar on Renee's phone, man."
Renee kisses him and smacks his ass as he goes to help Seth get their bags. "You're doomed already. If you haven't figured that out by now...."
Blue, their bulldog, finally makes his way to the door to be petted and the women file in, with the toddlers heading straight for the tree. Jon looks at the scene with a tenderness Seth knows all too well, because he feels it every day and is terrified of losing it. "Roman really knew what he was talking about with this whole family shit, huh?"
"Yeah. Yeah, he did." Seth hands Jon one of the bags and he takes the other, locking up before following his Shield brother into the house. "Don't tell him, though. We'll never hear the end of it."
1 note
·
View note
Text
haikyuu!! + thanksgiving
the hq men as your boyfriend when you bring them home at thanksgiving for the first time
because thanksgiving is in a couple weeks! ik not all of us celebrate it but just pretend LOL
karasuno
sugawara koushi: marches into your kitchen wearing a little red apron and brandishing a spatula. the only thing he can really do is open the cranberry sauce and plate it, but he certainly looks very cute while doing so.
azumane asahi: eats two bowls of vanilla ice cream for dessert. is also violently lactose intolerant. you do the math.
nishinoya yuu: sprays this God-awful fruity cologne all over himself and walks into the house smelling like princess peach’s asshole. you force him to sit outside until it wears off. (spoiler alert: it doesn’t.)
hinata shouyo: frantically rakes up all the leaves in your yard into a huge pile and rolls around in it. later finds out he is in fact allergic to leaves and uses up an entire bottle of cortisone cream trying to soothe his hives. your relatives all think he has chicken pox and interact with him minimally.
kageyama tobio: comes early to help with the cooking— your mom makes him stuff the turkey and he nearly cries when he has to stick his hand in.
sawamura daichi: gets to talking with your dad and you almost have a heart attack when you see them on the couch in identical slouched positions with beers in hand-- they’re practically twins. starts calling you “pumpkin” and “peanut” after the encounter.
tanaka ryunosuke: gives a loud, tipsy toast to “the pilgrims and their funky little hats” after a couple drinks.
yamaguchi tadashi: ran a turkey trot 5k earlier in the morning with you. his entire body is sore— he can’t even sit down without tearing up so he lies face down on your living room carpet for most of the night.
tsukishima kei: literally disappears an hour into dinner and doesn’t pick up his phone. the next day you find out he left to get takeout down the street instead and just never came back.
nekoma
kozume kenma: ends up quietly sitting at the kids’ table for some unknown reason?? it’s chill though; he teaches them how to make handprint turkeys.
haiba lev: also tries to sit at the kids’ table, but they’re understandably terrified of his gigantic 6’4” self and run away when he approaches. it really hurts his feelings and he spends the rest of the night sulking.
kuroo tetsurou: announces he unironically voted for kanye and subsequently gets into a vicious political argument with your drunk uncle. 20 minutes later they’re singing a tearful rendition of “danny boy” with their arms around each other’s shoulders.
morisuke yaku: rants about how much he hates british people.
inuoka sou: pretends to be british.
shiratorizawa
ushijima wakatoshi: walks in with the stage presence of a greek god, gives your mom a huge bouquet of peonies, and thanks her for allowing him to come to dinner. she nearly faints.
tendou satori: wears a bow tie and a monocle. your mom introduces him to the family as your gay best friend— it’s not a great night for him.
semi eita: compliments your grandma’s hair cut. two hours later she’s sitting next to him with an album in hand, showing him all your embarrassing baby pictures. yes, including the naked ones.
tsutomu goshiki: drinks three hard ciders without realizing they’re alcoholic and ends up very giggly and very touchy-- and not just to you. you take him home early.
shirabu kenjirou: shows up two hours late, pretends he’s been there the entire time, and acts offended when your relatives don’t remember him.
aoba johsai
oikawa tooru: charms every single woman at the party in true oikawa fashion. at the end of the night your newly divorced aunt slips him a piece of paper with her number on it. he reassures you he isn’t going to call her-- but he also doesn’t throw it away.
iwaizumi hajime: your brother-in-law challenges him to an arm wrestling contest. iwa crushes him five times in a row without batting an eye and gives him a very respectful thumbs up afterwards.
hanamaki takahiro: makes friends with that weird third cousin who no one really knows but just kinda shows up. you see them making a secret handshake.
matsukawa issei: everyone actually loves him, but for some reason they all think he’s an accountant. has he been telling them he’s an accountant??
kunimi akira: literally just pets the cat the whole night. ignores anyone who tries to talk to him unless they’re feline.
inarizaki
miya atsumu: he ends up gossiping with all your chatty aunties. when it’s time to go home he knows about fifty years of family secrets and enough blackmail material to last him a lifetime. scared? you should be.
miya osamu: truly God’s gift to thanksgiving, everything suga wishes he could be. owns a “kiss the cook” apron (that he bought for himself) and makes five types of boujee hors d'oeuvres. every single relative at the dinner tells you to marry him.
kita shinsuke: helps you mash the potatoes. you try to not ogle his biceps while he does so, but it’s very, very difficult. wipe that drool from the corner of your mouth-- it’s embarrassing.
suna rintarou: arrives wearing all black designer clothing, a luxury watch, and a haughty expression-- the perfect trophy boyfriend. your cousin says she thinks she saw him on a calvin klein ad last week. he tells her it was actually louis vuitton.
fukurodani
akaashi keiji: handwrites all the name cards in beautiful calligraphy the day before and brings a big bundle of dahlias and baby’s breath for floral centerpieces-- you’re pretty sure your mom would rather have him as a daughter instead.
bokuto koutarou: gets involved in the thanksgiving football game with your male cousins. he scores 75% of his team’s points and by the end of it they’re chanting his name and carrying him around the field; you have to deal with god-complex bokuto for the next week and a half.
konoha akinori: your dog will not stop humping his leg. he tries to stop it but there’s really no dignified way to do that, so he just suffers in silence.
date tech
futakuchi kenji: pulls you into the cleaning supply closet while everyone else is going for seconds. your little cousin comes in looking for paper towels and catches the two of you in a compromising position-- oh, well. it’s about time someone gave that kid the talk, anyways.
koganegawa kanji: accidentally clogs the toilet and has a near panic attack trying to unclog it before it overflows.
aone takanobu: surprisingly good at chess and plays several games with your great uncle while he talks about the war
other
terushima yuuji: after dessert he proudly ties a cherry stem in a knot with his tongue, hoping it’ll impress the table. it does not.
sakusa kiyoomi: doesn’t show up. i’m sorry, but let’s be real-- did you ever really expect him to?
#haikyuu#haikyuu!!#haikyuu headcanons#haikyuu imagines#kuroo x reader#sugawara x reader#oikawa x reader#kenma x reader#terushima x reader#futakuchi x reader#ushijima x reader#sakusa x reader#akaashi x reader#bokuto x reader#yamaguchi x reader#daichi x reader#nishinoya x reader#lev haiba x reader#semi eita x reader#tendou x reader#iwaizumi x reader#kunimi x reader#atsumu x reader#osamu x reader#suna x reader#kita x reader#konoha x reader#tsukishima x reader#tanaka ryunosuke x reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
expect the unexpected | 5
(text after images + more images at the end!)
“It’s open!”
“Auntie Rin!” Haneul yells, running to the door as one of your best friends walks in. He smiles up at her, waving.
“Hi Haneul, how’ve you been?” Rina asks, closing the door behind her.
“Good,” he says, looking behind her. “Where’s hyung?” He asks sadly, realizing Sian is not with her.
“He’s at home with Tokki and Uncle JK,” she says, reaching down to squish his cheek. “Where’s mommy?” Rina asks.
“I’m here!” You yell from the hallway, running to the living room. “Hey,” you say, walking up to her to give her a hug. She groans, hugging you tighter.
“I’m so tired,” she says, leaning into you. You laugh, she’s going through that new mom phase again… but with a puppy this time.
“Go ahead and take a nap in our guest room then,” you say, pulling away from her, holding onto her arms. “I can wake you up when Yuna comes.”
“Are we having a playdate?” Soojin asks, walking into the living room.
“Yes, but only for your mommy and aunties,” Rina says, laughing at Soojin’s reaction when she frowns up at her.
“Siannie hyung is not here,” Haneul pouts, resting his head on his palms as he looks at his sister from the arm of the couch.
“Gyu will be here later though,” you tell your kids. You then turn back to Rina. “Go ahead and take a nap, Yuna will be here in like an hour. I’ll wake you up then,” you say.
“Okay okay, thank you,” Rina says. She then walks off towards your guest bedroom when she stops halfway.
“Oh yeah,” she says, opening up her bag. She then takes out three bags of cookies. “I got these before I left work.”
“AHHhhhhH!” Haneul screams, sliding off of the couch and running to Rina. Rina laughs, handing one to him and then the other to Soojin.
“Thank you!” they both yell with joy.
“You’re welcome~ Umm.. Where’s Minseok? This one’s for him.”
“He’s reading in his room,” you say, “I’ll give it to him though, thank you! Go ahead and sleep now, you’re going to knock out any second.” You laugh as you watch her eyes flutter, trying her best to stay awake.
“Alright,” she says, finally going to the room. “Wake me up when she gets here!”
“I will, I will.”
-
“Soojin, you wanna wake up Auntie Rin?” You ask as you let Yuna and Mingyu in.
“Um, no,” Soojin says, returning back to her cookie and the show playing on the tv. You scoff, shaking your head.
“I have a better idea,” Yuna says walking towards the guest room. “Wanna come Haneul?” She asks. Haneul excitedly runs to Yuna, going inside the room first.
You tilt your head to the side, wondering what she was up to.
“Attack!” You hear Yuna yell, you hear her throw the kids onto the bed.
“Auntie Rin! Auntie Rin!” You hear the kids yell.
“I’m awake, I’m awake,” you hear Rina say. “Oh gosh, you guys are so cUTE!”
You laugh at her reaction, you know Yuna just gave her baby fever.
Again.
“How dare you wake me up like this,” Rina says, walking out holding Mingyu in one arm and Haneul in the other. “I just got better from baby fever, I can’t have it again, I don’t need another baby right now.”
“That puppy really keeps you up at night doesn’t it,” you say. Rina nods, a yawn escaping her lips.
“It’s okay, I still love her though,” she says. You nod. You always wanted a dog, but you barely have any time.
“Babe,” your husband says, walking out of Minseok’s room, “I just finished helping Minseok with his homework and got a call from Yeonjun, a client rescheduled-- oh hey girls.” Jin waves at them, just noticing that your friends are over, and turns back to you. “I’m going to leave in a bit, Yeonjun and Jungkook should be stopping by in a couple of minutes.” When the name comes out of his mouth, Rina almost drops the kids.
“W-who’s coming by?” She stutters out.
“My secretary and your fiance--”
“UNCLE YEONJUN IS COMING?” Soojin practically screams, dropping the cookies to run to her room. Haneul and Mingyu don't hesitate to wiggle out of Rina’s arms to take them.
“Where are you going?” Jin calls out.
“I NEED TO LOOK PRETTY!” His daughter answers back. Jin turns towards you.
“I’m going to call Yeonjun and tell him to stay in the car.”
As if on cue, a knock came from the door and you all turned towards it.
“It’s open!” Haneul yells, running to the door. Mingyu follows after him.
The door then opens and Tokki comes running in, jumping on everyone he sees. Knocking down the youngest member.
“Siannie hyung!” Haneul yells, hugging and clinging onto Sian.
You turn to look at Rina who’s glaring at Jungkook. He smiles, scratching the back of his head sheepishly.
“Hey don’t look at me like that, blame the client that decided to reschedule!” Jungkook says.
“IS UNCLE YEONJUN HERE,” Soojin yells from her room.
“NO THE BETTER LOOKING UNCLE IS THOUGH,” Jungkook yells back.
Soojin comes running out of her room and the smile on her face wipes off when she doesn’t see Uncle Secretary.
“Do you not love me anymore?” Jungkook says, putting a hand to his chest.
“I still do,” she says, walking to her uncle and raising her arms for him to carry her. Jungkook picks her up and she wraps her arms around his neck, planting a kiss on his cheek and making Jungkook pout.
“Aw I want a daughter,” he says.
“Being in this house is dangerous,” Rina mumbles, referring to the baby fever you get when you enter the Kim’s residence.
“I think we have enough children in our group right now, but anywho,” Jin says, turning back to you. “I’ll be home by dinner,” he says, giving you a kiss. “Let’s go Kook,” he says. “The quicker we get there, the quicker we finish.”
“Okay hyung,” Jungkook says, putting Soojin down and walking over to Rina to give her a kiss as well.
“I feel so left out,” Yuna says, thinking about Jimin. Both Jungkook and Jin looked at each other before turning to Yuna and giving her an overly exaggerated flying kiss.
All three of you laugh at the boys’ antics, shaking your head.
“Thanks.” Yuna says sarcastically, “I feel so much better.”
“We’ll get going now,” Jin says, walking out with Jungkook.
Soojin pouts, dragging her feet towards you, hitting her head on your stomach.
“What’s wrong?” You ask her wrapping your arms around her shoulders.
“I wanted to see Uncle Yeonjun,” she whines. You pick her up, and you and the girls exchange looks.
“Are the girls really growing up and liking boys now?” Yuna asks. “My heart hurts, I don’t think I’m ready.”
-
“So what are your plans for your big anniversary trip?” Rina asks, sitting on your couch with a cup of coffee. She was glad that all the kids were just keeping themselves occupied and playing with the dog. She didn’t have to worry about a thing.
“Honestly, we haven’t talked about it much as I thought we would,” you say, taking a seat next to her. “He’s been busy with work, as you can tell, and then I’m busy with the kids and work too. I think as it gets closer, we’ll start to settle things. Like booking an airbnb, call his parents to watch over the kids, and take a few days off of work.”
“Isn’t your anniversary in a few days though?” Yuna asks. You were about to drink your coffee when you stopped halfway.
Grabbing your phone from the coffee table, you went on the calendar app.
“You’re right. I guess we were too busy to notice,” you laugh half heartedly, “I’ll bring it up tonight, we’re planning to go to jeju island. Calling his parents and booking the place shouldn’t be too har--”
“NO,” you hear from the kids’ room, interrupting your sentence.
“MINES!”
“STOP IT!”
You three all turned to each other with furrowed eyebrows, turning to face the hallway.
“HANEUL STOP,” you hear your daughter yell, as soon as you hear ‘ow!’ and a loud cry afterwards, you three came running to the room.
The three of you got to the door of Soojin’s room where Tokki ran out of.
“What happened?” you say, walking towards the two crying boys on the floor.
“They were fighting over Tokki,” Sian says, calmly sitting next to Soojin. Both of them dangling their legs over the edge of the bed.
“Why were you two fighting over Tokki? You both can play with him,” you say, sitting down on the floor, calming your son and nephew. Yuna sits down with you, putting her son on her lap.
“You’re lucky Sian hyung lets you two play with his puppy,” you say, rubbing Haneul’s back.
“Haneul took Tokki from Sian and pushed Mingyu when he tried to pet him,” Soojin snitched. She folded her arms over her chest and crossed her leg over the other.
“Haneul why did you do that?” You ask calmly.
“My puppy!” Haneul yells, kicking his feet. Yuna got Mingyu to finally stop crying and calmed down.
“The two of you need to share okay?” Yuna says. “Mingyu go to Haneul and you two should say sorry to each other.”
“Actually, Tokki is MY puppy,” Sian corrects him, putting his finger up.
“No!” Haneul screams, angrily pushing Mingyu down as he walks towards him, knocking him down to the floor.
“WHY DID YOU PUSH HIM, SIAN IS THE ONE WHO SAID IT,” Soojin says, jumping off of her bed to run to Mingyu. Sian looks at her shocked.
As Haneul watches his sister run to his younger cousin, he pulls her hair as if he was jealous that she was going to Mingyu and not him.
“Haneul!” You exclaimed, grabbing his little fist that was shut tight around his sister’s hair.
“OW MOMMY OW!” Soojin yells.
“I’m sorry baby just-- hold on,” you say, trying to ungrip his hand.
Rina quickly left to go find wherever Tokki went to and silently whispered to herself, “Hmm, I guess baby tantrums are the best cure for baby fever.”
She walks into the living room and finds Minseok calmly petting Tokki on his lap while eating the cookie she gave him.
“Hi auntie, thank you for the cookie,” he smiles. Rina laughs as the scene in front of her was the complete opposite as the one she just left. She could still hear Soojin and Haneul screaming.
“Are they okay in there?” Minseok asks, pointing towards Soojin’s room. Rina turns towards the room and looks back at him, giving him a little shrug.
“Just baby drama,” she says, walking towards him and sitting next to him on the couch. “So do you want a dog of your own?” She asks, noticing how calm Tokki is with him. “You seem like you’re pretty good with dogs.” Minseok looks at her and nods.
“I would someday, but I think having Haneul and Soojin is enough,” he says, making his aunt laugh hysterically.
expect the unexpected
♡ part five: baby drama ♡
pairings: ceo, dad!jin x interior designer, mom!reader
a/n: im just excited for when jin and yn goes on their anniversary 😭
taglist: @silentlyimpractical @jillianmarie @waddlebby @cecedrake2217 @ddofa @samros95 @sope-and-shine @joonjoonsmiles @codeinebelle @aianloveseven @Chamchamcham @princessjazzyjazz @notvantaes @casspirit0705 @ramyagovindraj @brinnalaine @ephyra1230 @betysotelo18 @thoughtfultaledreamer @salty-for-suga @cosmicdaylight @dreamcatcherjiah @kookoo-kachoo @nightapple4jk @josierosie @jayhope88 @butterflylion @hobiismyhopeu @momma-said-that-it-was-oke @shinyplaidbagellamp @catspancake @somewhereofftheglobe @strawberryforever25 @rjsmochii @prdshobi @beeeb05 @eatjeanjin @taekookcaneatme @Cheeely14 @kookietsukkie @anpanman-sonyeondan @glitteringcoffeefreak @chocobetterknot @alpaca1612 @ohmy-fandoms @liljooniecutie @Jikachoo @preciouschimine @fan-ati--c @Joondala @httpmuffin @dammit-jjk @jikooksgirl19
TAGLIST IS CLOSED!
to be notified when i post, please turn on my notifications! thank youu~
#bts-reveries#bts x reader#bts fluff#bts#bts au#bts smau#bts social media au#bts x you#bts dad au#dad bts au#jin x reader#jin x you#seokjin x reader#seokjin x you#jin fluff#jin au#jin dad au#dad jin au#jin social media au#jin smau#namjoon smau#yoongi smau#hoseok smau#jimin smau#taehyung smau#jungkook smau
126 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Twins
A one shot in the universe of ‘Mister Cavill, your dog is kinda fat’
Henry Cavill x Olivia Tran
Summary: Heather and Chloe Tran-Cavill are born and Henry goes to see Frankie for a new tattoo.
Wordcount: 1.2k
Masterlist
It had been a little over a year since Henry last came to the tattoo shop. As of right now, his mom, Belle and Simon are over at their new place to help and take care of the kids. Around a month ago Olivia gave birth to their twin daughters Chloe and Heather. When they found out she was pregnant with twins, that might’ve been the most anxious discovery they ever did. It was understandable that Olivia became extremely nervous and Henry wasn’t the best at comforting, since he was stressing out as well.
When Elodie was just born, he barely managed, but now there were two new borns.
The twins were born a few weeks premature, as they expected. Olivia did wonderfully, minus a few panic attacks. Henry was so proud of her. When they brought home the two babies, Vanessa and Elodie became even sweeter than they already were during their mother’s pregnancy. He knew Vanessa was a wonderful big sister already, but Elodie has proven herself to be quite a trooper herself.
He is so utterly blessed with them.
Henry sits on the well known chair, waiting for Frankie to come back. ‘So, Henry,’ Frankie says, after he finished designing the tattoo. ‘You have five ladies now. How are you feeling?’
‘I’m feeling like I’m constantly living on cloud nine,’ Henry admits. ‘We always thought we would have three kids, but having twins… It is harder than I thought, but totally worth it. They are so beautiful.’ He pulls out his phone and shows Frankie some pictures of his two new girls.
‘I’m really happy for you, man,’ Frankie says with a bright smile, before gesturing Henry should take his shirt off. ‘You two are magnificent parents, you will manage. How is Olivia doing now?’
‘She is doing okay,’ he says, while Frankie is prepping the rest of his stuff. ‘It was pretty scary after the birth of Elodie, so understandably so, she was pretty anxious, but she did amazing. I’m so lucky that she is the mother of our kids.’
‘You sure are a lucky man,’ Frankie chuckles. ‘How is little miss Elodie doing by the way?’
When Elodie was two years old, they went to this shop, all four of them, because Olivia was finally getting the tattoo of Elodie’s name. Elodie was a bit shy, as she usually is around new people, but with Frankie there was this instant click. She smiled every time he looked at her and it was funny to see how this tough looking guy like Frankie, was the one of the first that Elodie wasn’t initially scared off.
‘She is doing great,’ Henry says. ‘She is such a serious little girl, always wanting to do it right and almost has this constant frown between her brows. My little worried princess. She is doing great in school. Such a lovely little girl.’
‘Why didn’t you bring her?’
‘She really wanted to look at her little sisters,’ he chuckles. ‘Sorry to break it to you, but you’re not number one anymore.’
‘Leave it to the Tran-Cavill ladies to break my heart. I just can’t wait to meet the other girls. I’ll try to come over soon. I’ll text Olivia about it. How is Vanessa?’
‘Also really good. She is in Secondary school right now and so diligent with her homework and is never complaining about it. She is growing up so fast, I kinda want to hit pause and just enjoy ever moment a little bit more.’
Frankie chuckles. ‘Totally understandable. You sure you can handle this by yourself now? Last time it almost went wrong.’
‘I can do this,’ Henry laughs. ‘Really, I can.’
‘Before I start, when is Olivia coming in? I believe I have to tattoo these beautiful names on her too.’
‘When she’s feeling better, I’ll drag all of them here,’ he says. ‘So you can admire our family.’
‘I’m holding you onto that, Cavill. Now be quiet, we don’t want to fuck it up.’
○ ○ ○
‘Daddy!’ Elodie exclaims, when he walks through the door. He lifts her up and peppers her cheek with kisses. ‘How was it?’
He can’t help but smile. ‘It went good, sweetheart.’
‘You didn’t cry?’ she asks.
‘I never cried when I was getting my tattoo.’
‘Liar,’ Vanessa says, who walks out of the kitchen with some grapes in her hand. ‘You cried getting Elodie’s name done.’ She sends him a sly smile and she looks just like her mother.
Henry sticks out his tongue, before pulling her carefully in a hug as well. ‘I missed you two. How is your mom?’
‘She is okay. She is actually asleep,’ Vanessa tells him.
‘And auntie Belle and uncle Simon are looking at Chloe and Heather,’ Elodie says.
‘Where is grandma?’
‘She went to the store.’
He places Elodie down on her feet and he says he is going to check in on their mom. He walks upstairs, says hi to Belle and Simon, before carefully opening the door of their bedroom. He sees Olivia asleep and he walks up to her. However she wakes up when he took one step into their room and smiles at him. ‘There you are,’ she says, sitting up straight. Olivia looks down and lets out a growl. ‘No, no, no, not again.’
He notices the wet patches on her shirt (that is actually his) and the tears in her eyes. ‘Don’t worry about it, sweetheart,’ he says, already grabbing a different shirt. ‘You don’t have to cry over this.’
‘I feel so fucking gross,’ she mumbles, as she takes off her shirt, patting her chest dry. ‘Henry, I’m really begging you to simply get something cut, because I don’t ever want to get pregnant ever again, but also I don’t want to go on birth control again.’
He simply nods. It was the first thing she said after the twins were born. ‘I’m going to see someone about it next week,’ he says. ‘I already made an appointment, okay darling?’ He helps her into a new shirt and gives her a kiss. ‘How are you?’
She shrugs. ‘I think I’m going to ask you something.’
‘Okay, ask away, darling.’
Olivia lets out a sigh. ‘Can you buy me more maternity leave?’
Did Henry hear that correctly? ‘Really?’
‘I know I said I would never ever ask that from you, but… I can’t go back to work in a few weeks. I know I simply can’t.’
‘Sweetheart, don’t stress out about it. Just take this one day at the time,’ he whispers, sitting next to her and gives her a sweet kiss on her nose. ‘But I am more than happy to buy you some extra maternity leave.’
She melts against his broad frame, but her being able to relax, doesn’t last very long, because the door opens and Simon and Belle walk into the door with both a baby in their arms. ‘I’m so sorry,’ Belle says, as the both of the babies are fussy. ‘I think they are hungry.’
Henry smiles, as he sits behind her, positioning Olivia in between his legs. Belle and Simon hand them their kids and say they’re gonna check on Elodie and Vanessa. Olivia takes off her shirt and both the girls start drinking. ‘I’m so proud of you, Olivia,’ he whispers. ‘You’re the best mother our girls could get.’
‘I love you,’ she says. ‘How was Frankie?’
‘He is coming by very soon,’ Henry says. ‘I love my tattoos, honey. Just like I love you and our family very much.’ He stares at the two babies, with their eyes closed. Mindlessly, he presses a kiss on Olivia’s temple. ‘Thank you, my love, for giving me a family.’
#henry cavill#henry cavill x ofc#henry cavill x oc#henry cavill one shot#henry cavill x asian ofc#henry cavill x Olivia Tran#Olivia Tran-Cavill#asian ofc#mister cavill your dog is kinda fat
89 notes
·
View notes
Text
Stark Spangled Forever
I Don’t Like Bullies
Intro: Emmy encounters someone from her past, and is left shaken after they threaten her. Steve and Bucky decided to pay them a little visit…
Warnings: Some violence, a slightly dark Steve and Bucky…some bad language. SMUT (NSFW, No UNDER 18s!!!)
Pairing: Steve Rogers x OFC Katie Stark
Disclaimer: This is a pure work of fiction and classified as 18+. Please respect this and do not read if you are underage. I do not own any characters in this series bar Katie Stark and the other OCs. By reading beyond this point you understand and accept the terms of this disclaimer.
Stark Spangled Forever Masterlist // Main Masterlist
** If you haven’t read SSB in it’s entirety, this contains MAJOR spoilers**
August 2024
“Again!” Jamie giggled, splashing his way over to Steve who laughed and waited for Jamie to reach him.
“Ok ,one…two…three…” hooking his hands under Jamie’s armpits he gently launched him into the air and the 4 year old laughed hysterically before he hit the water with a splash in the deeper end of the pool before emerging, from the surface.
“You’re gonna give me a heart attack…” Katie sighed from where she was sat on the steps to the pool, submerged to her shoulders. Rori was suspended in the little inflatable baby support, her legs kicking out behind her as Katie gently pushed her away then pulled her back, the baby smiling and thrashing with her arms.
“He’s fine ain’t you son?” Steve asked as Jamie doggie paddled over to him, grinning.
“It’s like flying Momma!”
“Hmmm.” she said, as Jamie jumped on his dad’s back and he pulled at Steve’s neck. Steve, playing along threw himself backwards taking them both under the surface before he stood up, shaking his head like a dog as Jamie’s laugh hit his ears.
“You’re getting strong pal.” he said, turning his head over his shoulder so he could look at Jamie. Jamie grinned.
“How’s my little water baby doing?” Steve asked as he carried Jamie on his back to where his wife and daughter were, Jamie scrabbling out of the pool and heading to the lounger for a drink.
“She’s fine.” Katie smiled, as Steve turned his attention to Aurora, a huge grin on his face as she looked at him and beamed, waving her legs and arms as fast as she could.
“Look at you princess!” he said as Katie pulled her back towards them. He dropped down so his shoulders were under the water and Rori was at eye level. “Think she’s enjoying it.”
Katie smiled as the two of them watched the baby for a moment before Katie looked up at Jamie who was sat now with Lucky between his legs, gently talking to the dog. “Do you know what time it is?”
Steve glanced at his watch “Almost 4.”
“I should really think about starting dinner.”
“Leave it….” he said, turning to her, pressing his lips to hers. “Come on, when was the last time we got an afternoon like this?”
She smiled, “Feels like a while that’s for sure…”
“So…we can chuck a frozen pizza in for Jamie and we can get a take-out…” he said, moving so he was behind her, his arms curling around her waist, pulling her back so she was perched on his bent legs, his chin resting on her shoulder “Eat by the pool…” he placed a kiss to the crook of her neck, “And then later when he’s in bed and she’s settled we can hit the hot-tub…” another kiss “maybe a bottle of wine…”
“You feeling amorous Soldier?” Katie grinned, tipping her head round to face him.
“Always when you’re concerned…” he winked, his lips again meeting hers, only this time the kiss slightly deeper until they broke apart after a loud splash, followed by a smaller splash drew their attention.
Jamie had launched himself back into the pool, followed by Lucky who had clearly decided he too needed to get in the action.
They stayed in the water for another 15 minutes or so until Rori started to get a bit grouchy, and Katie took her out, wrapping them both in a towel and sitting in the quiet for a while to feed her. Steve and Jamie followed her out a little while later, both drying themselves off before Steve took Jamie inside to get him a juice box and throw his pizza in the oven. Jamie then insisted he wouldn’t make it until his pizza was done as he as starving, so Steve got him quick snack of breadsticks and hummus and sent him back out onto the garden where he made his way over to the side of the pool, flopping down on the lounger next to his Momma.
Deciding that a snack was actually a pretty good idea really, Steve grabbed a few things from the fridge, namely olives, more breadsticks, dips, cheeses and was about to carry it down to the pool area when the security system sounded to tell him that Emmy had come home.
“It’s ok…you’re ok…” his ears picked up Brooke’s voice from the hall and instantly he frowned as he heard Emmy’s deep breathing too. He strode into the hallway just in time to see Emmy slide down to the floor, her back pressed to the door as she tugged her knees to her chest.
“Emmy?” Steve asked, quickly dropping down in front of her. “Hey…look at me…”
She looked up and he gently reached out, his hand smoothing back her hair “Use your numbers ok, like we used too, remember?”
She gripped his hand tight and her eyes screwed shut as she desperately tried to regulate her breathing and Steve, not once taking his eyes off his daughter issued Brooke with an instruction to go and get Katie. Less than 2 minutes later she was also on her knees next to Emmy having left Brooke to watch the younger two and it was a minute or so later before the 16 year old began to breathe normally, her eyes slowly blinking as they returned to their usual size instead of being blown wide open.
“You ok?” Katie asked gently, looking at Emmy. She nodded.
“Sorry…”
“Don’t…” Steve looked at her as she fell into his arms, pressing her face against his bare chest as he wrapped his arms around her, kissing her head “Don’t every apologise for that, we told you.”
The amount of panic attacks their daughter had had when she first came to live with them meant they’d been fairly used to them, but she hadn’t had one in a VERY long time, not since the events of the Final battle with Thanos had hit her and she’d broken down about losing her Uncle Tony, Auntie Nat and then how close she had to losing her parents. Emmy was a strong, independent teenager who for the most part simply got on with things, letting a lot of stuff that would bother other people wash right over her head. But clearly something had triggered her today.
“You need a drink sweetheart?” Katie asked and Emmy nodded.
“Ok. Think you can stand?” Steve asked.
“You’re not carrying me.” Emmy looked at Steve and he raised an eyebrow.
“You used to love me doing that.” Steve quipped and she rolled her eyes.
“Yeah at the Parties at the Kids home.” she grumbled “I’m not 7 anymore.”
“Never too old for your Pa to carry you.” Steve teased, standing up and offering him her hand. She took it and he pulled her to her feet, and despite her protestations at her age she kept her fingers tightly wound around his as they headed to the kitchen.
“Emmy!” Jamie shot off his seat and threw himself at his older sister. She smiled and bent to give him a hug.
“Hey Jay…” she smiled, “You been swimming?”
“Daddy was throwing me.” he grinned. “I bet he could do it for you too.”
“Sure he could” Emmy smiled as she shakily took a seat, glancing at Rori who was in Brooke’s arms, her little hands tangling in the girl’s long, red hair.
“Jamie, why don’t you go in the den for a moment, watch some TV.” Katie looked at him, adjusting the crochet slip she had thrown on over her bathing suit “Momma and Daddy need to talk to Emmy for a second.”
“But I don’t wanna.” he frowned.
“Hey, why don’t you show me your legos?” Brooke said quickly. Steve could see the cogs in his son’s head whirring as he considered this for a second before he nodded.
“Ok.”
“Thanks Brooke.” Katie said to her as she handed Rori back over.
“No problem Mrs R.” she said, allowing Jamie to tug her by the hand out of the room.
Once they were gone Katie adjusted Rori in her arms so that her head was tucked against her shoulder, mouth resting on her collar bone and Steve took a seat next to Emmy after pouring her a glass of water.
“Wanna tell us what happened Em?” he asked gently.
“We’d just been in The Hub.” she said, “You know the Computer shop because Brooke needed a new charger for her tablet.” Emmy swallowed and took a sip of her drink “We were walking down towards the bus stop so we could head home and we’d just passed that bar on the corner, you know the Irish Pub place?”
“Mc Mahons, yeah we know it…” Steve nodded
“And then he came out.”
“Who?” Katie asked, her eyes not leaving her daughter.
“Him…my old foster father. The one that used to hit me.”
Steve took a deep breath and breathed out through his nose “Did he hurt you?”
“No, not really…he erm, he didn’t recognise me at first and I kept walking but Brook had stopped and when she shouted my name he realised it was me and he grabbed my arm and…”
“Ok…ok…” Katie said gently, as Steve gently laid a hand on their daughter’s shoulder.
“Did he do anything else?” he asked. Emmy shook her head.
“He just started shouting stuff, saying he knew that I’d landed on my feet and that I was nothing but a worthless brat and that he would come and pay you a visit one day, tell you all about what I used to do and how bad I was and then you’d throw me out and…”
“Em, he’s an ass hole.” Katie said gently “You were never a bad kid. You’d been treated appallingly, what that man did do you…” she shook her head “It was cruel and abusive and…”
Steve’s hand fell to Katie’s knee under the table as she looked away, blinking back the tears.
“Emmy, me and your mom love you.” Steve looked at her, “We love all you kids more than anything, and nothing this dick says or does will change the way we feel. You know that right?”
“I know, I just didn’t like seeing him that’s all.” she said gently “I just had all these flashbacks to the basement he locked me in and the belt…”
She swallowed and looked down. Steve looked at Katie, the jaw in his nerve twitching with anger as he took a deep breath and ran his hand up Emmy’s back.
“Well I hope he makes good on his promise and does pay us a visit.” he said his eyes flashing “I’d be very happy to exchange a few words with him, maybe a few fists too.”
Emmy smiled softly as Katie shook her head.
“Pretty sure your Uncle Buck would have a something to say too. And between you and me, his Murder Strut is frightening.”
“Murder Strut?” Emmy looked up, the corners of her mouth twitching. Katie nodded.
“Trust me, I saw it a few times. Scared the shit out of me.”
“Woah, you saying I’m not scary?” Steve scoffed, folding his arms.
“Bucky’s a Rottweiler, you’re more of an angry retriever.” Katie shrugged and at that point Emmy laughed, which was exactly what her parents had been hoping to achieve. Steve flashed a wink at his wife before he turned back to Emmy.
“You know he won’t ever hurt you again, not now you’re with us.”
“I know. I love you guys.” she smiled and Steve dropped a kiss to her cheek. She looked up, wiped her eyes and then glanced at her mom. “Can Brooke stay tonight?”
“Course she can, I’ll call Jen”
“It’s ok she can message…”
“I’ll call her.” Katie said firmly, “Brooke was there today so Jen has a right to know what happened. Don’t worry, she won’t be mad at you.”
“Kay…” Emmy nodded “What’s for dinner?”
“Your dad threw a pizza in for Jamie, we’re gonna get take out and hang by the pool.” Katie said.
“Anything you fancy?” Steve asked.
“Can we try the Greek place?”
“Sure.” Steve nodded “Hey, do they do Shwarma?”
“Gyros.” Katie said, “Same thing almost.”
“I’m in.” Steve said.
“I’m gonna go watch TV for a bit, that ok?”
“Course.” Katie smiled.
Emmy stood up and moved behind her dad, hugging him from behind, her arms round his shoulders. He tilted his head so she could kiss his cheek before she moved to do the same to her mom, giving Rori a peck.
“Love you both.” she smiled at them, before she left the room.
As soon as she was gone Steve stood up, his calm demeanour ebbing away as Katie looked up at him, shaking her head.
“I wanna kill him Steve.”
“You and me both doll.” he paced.
“Think we should call the police?” Katie asked, gently rocking Rori to and fro as she had started to grumble.
Steve contemplated what she had said before he paused, folded his arms and looked at the door, then back to Katie “I got a better idea.”
“What?”
“Do you trust me?” he asked.
“You know I do”
“Then leave it with me.” he said simply
“Steve…” she stated, instantly understanding what he was implying “You can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Well, for starters we have no idea where he lives.”
Steve snorted “Sweetheart, you’re forgetting who we know.”
“Oh, no…you can’t drag Sam into this.” Katie shook her head “Ross is being an asshole with him as it is without you giving him ammo by getting Sammy into trouble.”
“I’m not” Steve smiled, raising his eyebrow “I’m gonna drag Bucky into it instead.“
******
Bucky sat at the bar, baseball cap tugged down over his eyes. He’d been reliably informed his target drank in this run-down back dive every Wednesday and Thursday evening. He liked the happy hour, apparently.
Aint gonna be happy for much longer, buddy.
Despite the fact that he was trying to live a normal life now (ok, maybe helping Sam out every now and then) when Steve had asked him to help him with this particular mission he’d immediately said yes. Not simply because Steve was his best friend, but because it involved Emmy. As far as Buck was concerned, the Rogers kids might as well be his own in that respect because he’d give his life to protect any of them.
And then there was Brooke. Bucky had been dating Brooke’s mom, Jennifer now for a few weeks after they’d hit it off at Steve’s birthday party. It was great, slow moving but that’s what he wanted, and when he’d heard that her daughter had been caught up in all this business as well, it was another reason for him to slip back into his old assassin mode.
Only this time his instructions were clear. Apprehend alive.
At first when Steve had told him this he had been about to tease him, wind him up, surely after all these years the Captain had finally found that trigger to flip him over to the dark side, but then he had seen something stir in his best pal’s eyes. He’d told him then about an incident in a HYDRA base, where he had killed on of Katie’s captors and Bucky knew, it was there alright, and he had a feeling he was going to see it whenever they caught this punk.
He ordered another drink, his eyes re-reading the paper he’d brought with him for the 15th time. To most people stake-out work like this would get them bored, antsy, but not Bucky. He’d waited much longer before and he knew that if you got like that you lost concentration which made things 100 times harder in the long run. His eyes scanned back to the entrance to the bar, flicking back round the pub, and he observed the people to make sure he hadn’t missed the man sneaking in, even though he knew that was basically impossible. Satisfied he hadn’t, he took the drink off the bar tender, paid him (another rule of spy work- never set up tabs, you run without paying and your face is recognised all over the damned scene). He took a sip of his beer before he heard the door open and he looked round, fighting the smirk on his face as finally his target walked in and straight to the bar to Bucky’s right.
The man ordered his drink, a straight black label whiskey and when it was served he paid with a bunch of crumpled ones and picked the glass up, heading to a table.
Bucky had to hand it to the guy, in the half an hour he spent in the bar he knocked back a good 5 helpings of scotch before he stood up, and rather unsteadily made his way to the door. Giving him enough time to get out of the door, Bucky then rose and followed him. He tailed him into another bar, then another, before after the 3rd the man headed home.
Bucky watched him unlock the door to the rundown apartment block, before he staggered inside. Quick as a flash Bucky shot over the road, sticking his foot in the door to stop it from shutting. Slipping inside he pressed himself up against the dark wall, just to the side of the post boxes, as the man turned around. After a second or so Bucky heard him heading up the stairs. He walked to the bottom of the steps, and keeping his footsteps light he headed after him and emerged onto the second landing, peering round the wall to watch as the man stopped outside a door, pulling out his keys.
Bucky waited until the door was closed before he headed back down to the ground floor, pulling out his phone.
“I got him.”
*****
Steve climbed out of his car, looking up at the ramshackle building before he crossed the road. Bucky was waiting for him and opened the door to the apartment block from the inside.
“What you come dressed as?” Bucky arched an eyebrow, scanning Steve up and down. He was dressed in a pair of black jeans, a dark navy t-shirt and black boots, with a cap pulled down over his face.
“You.” Steve said simply, and Bucky snorted.
“He’s on the Second floor.” he said simply “Number 202. Still think you should just let me shoot him.”
“No.” Steve said “We’re not killing him…”
Bucky rolled his eyes “Why?”
“Because I want him as scared as he made Emmy.” Steve said simply. “He can spend the rest of his life looking over his shoulder.”
Bucky shrugged, “Your call…”
Steve headed to the stairs and started to climb them, stopping as he heard his foot crunch on something.
“Nice place…” he mumbled as he looked down to see he had stood on a cockroach.
“Don’t be a snob Stevie…” Bucky looked at him, and Steve rolled his eyes.
“Even my place in the 40s wasn’t this grim.” he turned to look at his friend before he continued up the flight of steps.
“It wasn’t the ritz either.” Bucky shrugged as they emerged onto the landing. They stopped outside the door and Steve took a breath before he looked at Bucky.
“Looks like we need a key….” he quipped. Bucky gave a smirk, before he drew his left hand back and punched straight through the door, grabbing the handle and turning it to undo the lock from the inside. He threw it open and strode inside, Steve casting a look around before he followed and pulled the door shut behind them. Hearing the noise the man flew out of the kitchen, a knife in his hand, stopping dead when he saw Bucky.
“Who the fuck are you?” he demanded.
Bucky simply raised his eyebrows.
“Look, if Mario sent you…I told him, he’ll get his money…”
“I don’t know any Mario…” Bucky shook his head, “Well, not unless you count the one that rides on the karts in that game my nephew enjoys kicking my ass at. Now put the knife down Jack before someone gets hurt.”
“How do you know my name?” Jack asked, his eyes not once leaving Bucky, missing the Captain who was stood in the darkness of the room behind him. “What the fuck do you want?”
“I don’t want anything…” Bucky said, shrugging, “But he does…”
At that point Steve stepped forwards, drawing up besides his friend, getting a good look at the man in front of him. He was quite tall, but lanky, with a pointed noise and sharp features, reminding Steve of an overgrown rat. Which fitted him perfectly, out and out vermin. Jack frowned and squinted slightly as he looked straight at Steve, suddenly paling even further. Whilst Steve looked a lot different from the once blue-eyed All American hero the world recognised him to be, there was no mistaking who he was, especially to the man in question. Steve stood stock still, his hands falling to the buckle which was round the waist of his black jeans, his chest flexing under his navy t-shirt as he glared at the man.
“Woah…look…I don’t want any trouble…” Jack began to press.
“You should have thought about that before you touched and threatened my daughter.” Steve’s voice was icy.
Jack’s hand clenched around the knife and Bucky rolled his eyes, before he whipped off the glove on his left hand, holding it up, the metal glinting in the dim light of the lamp that stood in the corner of the grubby apartment.
“This can do far more damage than that blade can.” he said simply, looking at his hand before he turned to Jack “Go ahead, I’ll even give you one free swing. But it better be fast.”
Steve expected the man to drop the knife, but instead he lunged forwards. Bucky sighed, and almost lazily dodged to the right before he knocked the knife out of the man’s hand with a single swipe and gripped him around the neck with his hand, slamming him hard into the wall.
“That was really fucking stupid.” he said, tightening his fingers around the man’s windpipe, lifting him off the floor. The man grabbed at Bucky’s arm, desperately trying to prise his fingers from around his neck.
“Buck…” Steve said, and Bucky let go, Jack slumping to the floor. Steve reached down, grabbed his shirt and hauled him to his feet slamming him against the wall.
“Now…” Steve said, his hands tightening. “I don’t like bullies. And that’s what you are. I know exactly what you did to Emmy, all the times you beat her, hurt her, whipped her with a belt until her back split and bled. Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t rip you in half right now.”
“Captain America…nah…you wouldn’t…” Jack stuttered, shaking his head “You’re a good guy…”
“Well, here’s the thing.” Bucky said, picking up the knife that Jack had dropped, leaning on the wall, lazily twirling the blade in his hand. “He’s not Captain America anymore. Just some guy whose daughter you threatened.”
“Which makes me a hundred times more dangerous…” Steve said.
“And I, well, I just don’t give a shit.” Bucky shrugged “Killed a lot of people one way or another…what’s one more piece of shit like you gonna mean?”
Jack looked at Steve, shaking his head “No, you wouldn’t…”
“I snapped the neck of the man who raped my wife.” Steve said, his gaze not once leaving the man’s in front of him “Trust me, you have no idea what I would do to keep my family safe.”
He paused for a second, letting it sink in as Jack swallowed.
“But I’m a fair man.” Steve said, letting go of Jack who dropped a few inches before he pulled himself back up full height. Steve smoothed down the man’s dirty t-shirt before he smiled at him. “So I’m gonna give you a chance to play ball. You got 48 hours to leave New York.”
“By that we mean the state.” Bucky clarified.
“And if I ever get a sniff that you’re back in town…” Steve continued.
“And trust us, we’ll know…” Bucky mused, still looking at the knife before he grinned at Jack “We got friends in high places, eyes and ears everywhere…”
“….then you’ll lose more than your teeth.” Steve concluded, matter of factly.
“My teeth? What do-“
CRACK.
Steve cut him off with a sharp jab straight into his mouth and Jack dropped to the floor howling in pain as the blood poured from between his fingers which clamped over the lower part of his face.
“Got the message?” Steve asked, standing over him as Jack rolled around, screaming. He mumbled something, his head nodding furiously.
“Can I shoot him now?” Bucky asked.
“No.” Steve shook his head.
“Just once in the knee?”
“No.” Steve snorted “Come on…let’s get out of here, the amount of noise he’s making someone’s bound to hear. He turned to go, and then heard another loud scream. Spinning around he saw that Jack’s hand was now pinned to the floor by the knife Bucky had been holding.
“What?” Bucky asked, shrugging as Steve shot him a look “You said I couldn’t shoot him, didn’t say anything about stabbing him.”
*****
The two friends sat at a bar, not far from Steve’s house, each with a beer in hand.
“So, run that by me again…” Bucky said.
“I told Katie I was meeting you for a drink.” Steve shrugged, nodding at the bottle “Technically now I’m not lying.”
“You’re a punk.” Bucky snorted.
“She’ll know full well where I’ve been.” Steve shrugged “She ain’t stupid…”
“Good luck to you pal.” Bucky said, taking a drink “She’s scary when she’s angry.”
Steve snorted “Nah, she won’t be mad…she knew full well I was planning on giving him a warning so…”
“Then why not just tell her?”
“Because she’d worry.” Steve said simply.
“Think he’ll heed it?” Bucky asked after a little pause and Steve pondered the question for a moment before he nodded.
“Like I said he’s a bully.” he took a swig of his beer before he looked at Bucky “You know as well as I do that the minute someone bigger stands up to them they back off.”
“Gotta hand it to you pal…” Bucky said, sitting back “You come a long way since you were defending yourself with a trash can lid behind the movie theatre down town…”
“So everyone says.” Steve shrugged “Still don’t feel any different.”
“Remember when Howard’s flying car was the strangest thing we had ever seen?” Bucky sighed “I almost miss those days.”
“Would you go back?” Steve asked, “Given the chance?”
Bucky took a deep breath and wrinkled his nose “Nah, I’m too different…too much has happened you know. I don’t think I’d settle. Plus this would probably attract a little more attention than it does now.” he said, flexing his left hand.
Steve smiled “I know what you mean. If you’d asked me when I first came round…I’d have jumped at the chance but after Katie…” he took another drink before he let out a soft huff. “I crossed oceans of time to find her.”
Bucky raised an eyebrow. “Dracula…romantic.” he said and Steve let out a laugh.
“Speaking of romantic…” Steve looked at his friend “How’s it going with Jen?”
“Ok.”
“Just ok?”
“I’m taking it slow.” Bucky shrugged “We’ve been on a few dates and…yeah I like her Steve and she likes me so…”
“Well if you ever want any advice on modern day dating…”
“The day I ask you for dating advice is the day I quit.” Bucky snorted
“I did ok.” Steve grinned “Well, more than ok actually. I lucked out.”
“No, you got what you deserved.” Bucky shook his head “A woman that loves you for who you are, not what you are.”
Steve felt his cheeks flush a little as he shrugged “Not quite sure what I did to deserve her but…”
“You’re a good man.” Bucky said “You always were and always have been. A pain in my ass like, but…” he drained his beer and shook his head “Anyway, enough sentimental crap. You want another?”
Steve contemplated that before he shrugged “Sure, why not?”
One more turned into 5 more, and it was a good 2 hours later and approaching midnight when the men left. It wasn’t the first time they’d been out for drinks since being re-united, but to Steve it was the first time that it felt like the old days. They’d talked about so many memories, he’d laughed until he had cried as they both recalled some of their antics, and he felt completely at peace when he walked into the hallway of his house.
Removing his cap he ran a hand through his hair before he hung it on the coat rack on the wall. Then he dropped his keys into that infernal golden pineapple bowl that Katie had bought him all those years ago and headed into the lounge where Katie was sat in her pyjamas, Rori clutched to her breast as she fed.
“Hey…” he smiled, crossing the floor and dropping a kiss to her lips before he turned his attention to his daughter, his finger gently running along her hardworking cheek.
“You have a good time?” she asked, giving a little yawn.
“Yeah.” Steve nodded. “It was nice. When did she wake up?”
“About half an hour ago.” Katie shrugged “With a bit of luck she’ll go down again soon and sleep for a couple of hours.”
“I’ll do the next feed.” Steve said “You can get some rest.”
“Ok.” Katie agreed, yawning again and as she did so Rori mimicked her, her eyes which were now carrying a slight greenish hue fluttering. Steve gestured for Katie to hand her over, and she did so as Steve held her up over her shoulder, hands that had hours ago been so violent were now ever so gentle, rubbing his daughter’s back to wind her as Katie adjusted her top. They sat there in silence for a little while before Katie finally spoke.
“So how badly did you hurt him?”
“What?”
“Jack?” She turned her head to Steve who looked at her “I know full well what you were up to.”
“I knew you would.” Steve huffed a laugh “And not too badly. Knocked a few of his teeth out…oh, and Bucky nailed his hand to the floor with a knife. He won’t be bothering Emmy again, or any of us for that matter.”
Katie looked at him for a moment before Rori gave a light burp and Steve gently turned his face, pressing his lips to the baby’s head.
“Here…” Katie said, and Steve handed her over “I’ll go put her down.”
She gathered the baby in her arms before she dropped a kiss to Steve’s mouth “Don’t be too long…”
He arched an eyebrow. “Yeah?”
“Well, you know what you getting all dark and protective does to me…” she grinned, looking down at Rori “That’s what made her in the first place.”
Steve’s eyes darkened at the memory of that particular day in the HYDRA base which he was recalling for the second time in the space of a few hours, albeit for very different reasons. “How could I forget?”
Standing up she walked to the door, Steve watching her go, before she shot him a coy look over her shoulder his pants became a lot tighter than they should have been. He gave a soft groan, before his head fell back against the cushion of the sofa. After a moment or two he stood up and turned off the lights, before heading up the stairs after his wife.
He stood in the doorway, watching as she placed Rori in the crib at the end of the bed before he strode over to her, his hands falling to her waist as he spun her round, his lips crashing to hers. She took the kiss eagerly, her tongue sliding against his as he backed her towards the bed, her hands fumbling with his belt as they went. Neither were wasting any time, and after a quick wrestle with their clothing they both collapsed onto the bed, Steve caging his wife underneath him with his arms and legs.
Their eyes locked for a second before he pressed his lips to hers and kissed her again, slow and hard, both his hands cupping her face, thumbs gently skating her cheeks as she let out a soft groan and he felt his cock twitch. His lips not once leaving hers his right hand gently slid down to her thigh, and his fingers gently gave her hip a squeeze causing her to sigh into his mouth again. Using his hand he hooked her leg round his waist, and ground his erection against her spot causing her to moan as she pulled away from the kiss, her head laying further back against the pillow, her eyes fluttering shut as his mouth dropped, swirling softly around her pebbled nipples, carefully lavishing affection on them in turn, and in moments she was quivering to his touch, her breathing ragged.
“Look at me…” he said, voice low, almost a growl and her eyes sprang open obediently, those sparkling emeralds glinting in the dim light as he held her gaze as he pushed into her, her breath catching in her throat. He stilled for a moment, enjoying her warmth as it gripped him before he moved his hips back, thrusting into her again. His pace was hard, deep and he continually dragged in and out of her, dropping his head to kiss and lick and suck all along her collar bone, knowing full well he would leave marks there for the morning but neither of them cared as their moans grew louder as his thrusts grew more desperate.
"Fuck.” he groaned, both hands now on her hips as he continued his movements and Katie’s hands moved to brace herself against the headboard, her body moving with every slam he made into her. One hand moved to the back of her head and he used it to make her look up, her eyes locking onto his as he felt her body start to quiver.
“I love you…” he said, his pace not slowing in the slightest.
“Love you too Soldier…” her words stuttered as he thrust up hard, stilling slightly, grinding up against her, as she writhed underneath him, a desperate, filthy noise escaping her mouth as her back arched and her hands flew to his back, nails scratching at his skin. God he loved the feel of her doing that, the stinging pain mixed with the pleasure was a heady mix and he took in a sharp breath, dropping his mouth to capture hers as she moaned again, this moan broken as she bucked upwards and clutched at him desperately.
“Stevie…” she moaned and her walls tightened on him as she came, her entire body trembling underneath him and he pulled back so he could watch her, lips swollen from his desperate kisses, cheeks flushed, eyelids fluttering against her cheeks. He continued his pace, her eyes opening moments late to lock onto his as the spring that had been coiled so tightly suddenly released and he spilled himself insider her with a low, rough grunt of her name and he tipped forwards, his hips slowing to a stop as he buried his face in her neck.
The pair of them lay still, the only sounds in the bedroom now were the deep, ragged drawings of breath. Katie gently ran her hands through his hair, as she always did, Steve’s body on top of hers rising and falling through the movements of her deep breathing. Eventually he raised his head gently and pressed their foreheads together, his nose sliding up and down hers. She smiled at him, and pressed her lips to his in a soft kiss before he rolled over onto his back, and she snuggled into him, her head on his chest. He reached for her left hand which was laying flat against his abs and raised it to his mouth, pressing a kiss to her knuckles, just underneath where her wedding band sat.
“I love you, I love you all so much.” he said gently. She raised her head to look at him, smiling as she kissed him softly.
“I know, I love you. We all do.”
She was asleep before him, Steve lay awake for a little while longer contemplating everything that had gone down that evening. He’d crossed that line again, the darkness that had awoken all those years ago had bubbled inside of him and he wasn’t going to lie, it had been satisfying, and despite what he had said to Bucky, he would have happily killed the snivelling bastard with his bare hands and not even blinked twice about doing so. But something had stopped him short this time, and he knew now what it was.
His kids.
Back then they hadn’t been in the picture, and he wanted to be able to look them in the eye and tell them right from wrong without feeling like a hypocrite. Steve Rogers was a good man, a loyal husband, doting father, and he wanted to be worthy of the love that surrounded him on a daily basis.
He looked down at his sleeping wife before he shifted slightly, dropping a kiss to her head before he closed his eyes and fell into a trouble free sleep.
#stark spangled forever#steve rogers#Katie Stark#steve rogers x ofc#steve rogers x original female character#steve rogers fanfiction#steve rogers fic#chris evans#chris evans characters
62 notes
·
View notes
Text
Stark Spangled Forever: I Don’t Like Bullies
Intro:
Emmy encounters someone from her past, and is left shaken after they threaten her. Steve and Bucky decided to pay them a little visit…
Warnings:
Some violence, a slightly dark Steve and Bucky…some bad language. SMUT (NSFW, No UNDER 18s!!!)
Pairing:
Steve Rogers x OFC Katie Stark
A/N: Had this one in my head for a while, finally got round to penning it down. Hope you enjoy.
SSF Masterlist // WIYPT Masterlist
August 2024
“Again!” Jamie giggled, splashing his way over to Steve who laughed and waited for Jamie to reach him.
“Ok ,one…two…three…” hooking his hands under Jamie’s armpits he gently launched him into the air and the 4 year old laughed hysterically before he hit the water with a splash in the deeper end of the pool before emerging, from the surface.
“You’re gonna give me a heart attack…” Katie sighed from where she was sat on the steps to the pool, submerged to her shoulders. Rori was suspended in the little inflatable baby support, her legs kicking out behind her as Katie gently pushed her away then pulled her back, the baby smiling and thrashing with her arms.
“He’s fine ain’t you son?” Steve asked as Jamie doggie paddled over to him, grinning.
“It’s like flying Momma!”
“Hmmm.” she said, as Jamie jumped on his dad’s back and he pulled at Steve’s neck. Steve, playing along threw himself backwards taking them both under the surface before he stood up, shaking his head like a dog as Jamie’s laugh hit his ears.
“You’re getting strong pal.” he said, turning his head over his shoulder so he could look at Jamie. Jamie grinned.
“How’s my little water baby doing?” Steve asked as he carried Jamie on his back to where his wife and daughter were, Jamie scrabbling out of the pool and heading to the lounger for a drink.
“She’s fine.” Katie smiled, as Steve turned his attention to Aurora, a huge grin on his face as she looked at him and beamed, waving her legs and arms as fast as she could.
“Look at you princess!” he said as Katie pulled her back towards them. He dropped down so his shoulders were under the water and Rori was at eye level. “Think she’s enjoying it.”
Katie smiled as the two of them watched the baby for a moment before Katie looked up at Jamie who was sat now with Lucky between his legs, gently talking to the dog. “Do you know what time it is?”
Steve glanced at his watch “Almost 4.”
“I should really think about starting dinner.”
“Leave it….” he said, turning to her, pressing his lips to hers. “Come on, when was the last time we got an afternoon like this?”
She smiled, “Feels like a while that’s for sure…”
“So…we can chuck a frozen pizza in for Jamie and we can get a take-out…” he said, moving so he was behind her, his arms curling around her waist, pulling her back so she was perched on his bent legs, his chin resting on her shoulder “Eat by the pool…” he placed a kiss to the crook of her neck, “And then later when he’s in bed and she’s settled we can hit the hot-tub…” another kiss “maybe a bottle of wine…”
“You feeling amorous Soldier?” Katie grinned, tipping her head round to face him.
“Always when you’re concerned…” he winked, his lips again meeting hers, only this time the kiss slightly deeper until they broke apart after a loud splash, followed by a smaller splash drew their attention.
Jamie had launched himself back into the pool, followed by Lucky who had clearly decided he too needed to get in the action.
They stayed in the water for another 15 minutes or so until Rori started to get a bit grouchy, and Katie took her out, wrapping them both in a towel and sitting in the quiet for a while to feed her. Steve and Jamie followed her out a little while later, both drying themselves off before Steve took Jamie inside to get him a juice box and throw his pizza in the oven. Jamie then insisted he wouldn’t make it until his pizza was done as he as starving, so Steve got him quick snack of breadsticks and hummus and sent him back out onto the garden where he made his way over to the side of the pool, flopping down on the lounger next to his Momma.
Deciding that a snack was actually a pretty good idea really, Steve grabbed a few things from the fridge, namely olives, more breadsticks, dips, cheeses and was about to carry it down to the pool area when the security system sounded to tell him that Emmy had come home.
“It’s ok…you’re ok…” his ears picked up Brooke’s voice from the hall and instantly he frowned as he heard Emmy’s deep breathing too. He strode into the hallway just in time to see Emmy slide down to the floor, her back pressed to the door as she tugged her knees to her chest.
“Emmy?” Steve asked, quickly dropping down in front of her. “Hey…look at me…”
She looked up and he gently reached out, his hand smoothing back her hair “Use your numbers ok, like we used too, remember?”
She gripped his hand tight and her eyes screwed shut as she desperately tried to regulate her breathing and Steve, not once taking his eyes off his daughter issued Brooke with an instruction to go and get Katie. Less than 2 minutes later she was also on her knees next to Emmy having left Brooke to watch the younger two and it was a minute or so later before the 16 year old began to breathe normally, her eyes slowly blinking as they returned to their usual size instead of being blown wide open.
“You ok?” Katie asked gently, looking at Emmy. She nodded.
“Sorry…”
“Don’t…” Steve looked at her as she fell into his arms, pressing her face against his bare chest as he wrapped his arms around her, kissing her head “Don’t every apologise for that, we told you.”
The amount of panic attacks their daughter had had when she first came to live with them meant they’d been fairly used to them, but she hadn’t had one in a VERY long time, not since the events of the Final battle with Thanos had hit her and she’d broken down about losing her Uncle Tony, Auntie Nat and then how close she had to losing her parents. Emmy was a strong, independent teenager who for the most part simply got on with things, letting a lot of stuff that would bother other people wash right over her head. But clearly something had triggered her today.
“You need a drink sweetheart?” Katie asked and Emmy nodded.
“Ok. Think you can stand?” Steve asked.
“You’re not carrying me.” Emmy looked at Steve and he raised an eyebrow.
“You used to love me doing that.” Steve quipped and she rolled her eyes.
“Yeah at the Parties at the Kids home.” she grumbled “I’m not 7 anymore.”
“Never too old for your Pa to carry you.” Steve teased, standing up and offering him her hand. She took it and he pulled her to her feet, and despite her protestations at her age she kept her fingers tightly wound around his as they headed to the kitchen.
“Emmy!” Jamie shot off his seat and threw himself at his older sister. She smiled and bent to give him a hug.
“Hey Jay…” she smiled, “You been swimming?”
“Daddy was throwing me.” he grinned. “I bet he could do it for you too.”
“Sure he could” Emmy smiled as she shakily took a seat, glancing at Rori who was in Brooke’s arms, her little hands tangling in the girl’s long, red hair.
“Jamie, why don’t you go in the den for a moment, watch some TV.” Katie looked at him, adjusting the crochet slip she had thrown on over her bathing suit “Momma and Daddy need to talk to Emmy for a second.”
“But I don’t wanna.” he frowned.
“Hey, why don’t you show me your legos?” Brooke said quickly. Steve could see the cogs in his son’s head whirring as he considered this for a second before he nodded.
“Ok.”
“Thanks Brooke.” Katie said to her as she handed Rori back over.
“No problem Mrs R.” she said, allowing Jamie to tug her by the hand out of the room.
Once they were gone Katie adjusted Rori in her arms so that her head was tucked against her shoulder, mouth resting on her collar bone and Steve took a seat next to Emmy after pouring her a glass of water.
“Wanna tell us what happened Em?” he asked gently.
“We’d just been in The Hub.” she said, “You know the Computer shop because Brooke needed a new charger for her tablet.” Emmy swallowed and took a sip of her drink “We were walking down towards the bus stop so we could head home and we’d just passed that bar on the corner, you know the Irish Pub place?”
“Mc Mahons, yeah we know it…” Steve nodded
“And then he came out.”
“Who?” Katie asked, her eyes not leaving her daughter.
“Him…my old foster father. The one that used to hit me.”
Steve took a deep breath and breathed out through his nose “Did he hurt you?”
“No, not really…he erm, he didn’t recognise me at first and I kept walking but Brook had stopped and when she shouted my name he realised it was me and he grabbed my arm and…”
“Ok…ok…” Katie said gently, as Steve gently laid a hand on their daughter’s shoulder.
“Did he do anything else?” he asked. Emmy shook her head.
“He just started shouting stuff, saying he knew that I’d landed on my feet and that I was nothing but a worthless brat and that he would come and pay you a visit one day, tell you all about what I used to do and how bad I was and then you’d throw me out and…”
“Em, he’s an ass hole.” Katie said gently “You were never a bad kid. You’d been treated appallingly, what that man did do you…” she shook her head “It was cruel and abusive and…”
Steve’s hand fell to Katie’s knee under the table as she looked away, blinking back the tears.
“Emmy, me and your mom love you.” Steve looked at her, “We love all you kids more than anything, and nothing this dick says or does will change the way we feel. You know that right?”
“I know, I just didn’t like seeing him that’s all.” she said gently “I just had all these flashbacks to the basement he locked me in and the belt…”
She swallowed and looked down. Steve looked at Katie, the jaw in his nerve twitching with anger as he took a deep breath and ran his hand up Emmy’s back.
“Well I hope he makes good on his promise and does pay us a visit.” he said his eyes flashing “I’d be very happy to exchange a few words with him, maybe a few fists too.”
Emmy smiled softly as Katie shook her head.
“Pretty sure your Uncle Buck would have a something to say too. And between you and me, his Murder Strut is frightening.”
“Murder Strut?” Emmy looked up, the corners of her mouth twitching. Katie nodded.
“Trust me, I saw it a few times. Scared the shit out of me.”
“Woah, you saying I’m not scary?” Steve scoffed, folding his arms.
“Bucky’s a Rottweiler, you’re more of an angry retriever.” Katie shrugged and at that point Emmy laughed, which was exactly what her parents had been hoping to achieve. Steve flashed a wink at his wife before he turned back to Emmy.
“You know he won’t ever hurt you again, not now you’re with us.”
“I know. I love you guys.” she smiled and Steve dropped a kiss to her cheek. She looked up, wiped her eyes and then glanced at her mom. “Can Brooke stay tonight?”
“Course she can, I'll call Jen”
“It's ok she can message…”
“I'll call her.” Katie said firmly, “Brooke was there today so Jen has a right to know what happened. Don’t worry, she won’t be mad at you.”
“Kay…” Emmy nodded “What's for dinner?”
“Your dad threw a pizza in for Jamie, we're gonna get take out and hang by the pool.” Katie said.
“Anything you fancy?” Steve asked.
“Can we try the Greek place?”
“Sure.” Steve nodded “Hey, do they do Shwarma?”
“Gyros.” Katie said, “Same thing almost.”
“I’m in.” Steve said.
“I'm gonna go watch TV for a bit, that ok?”
“Course.” Katie smiled.
Emmy stood up and moved behind her dad, hugging him from behind, her arms round his shoulders. He tilted his head so she could kiss his cheek before she moved to do the same to her mom, giving Rori a peck.
“Love you both.” she smiled at them, before she left the room.
As soon as she was gone Steve stood up, his calm demeanour ebbing away as Katie looked up at him, shaking her head.
“I wanna kill him Steve.”
“You and me both doll.” he paced.
“Think we should call the police?” Katie asked, gently rocking Rori to and fro as she had started to grumble.
Steve contemplated what she had said before he paused, folded his arms and looked at the door, then back to Katie “I got a better idea.”
“What?”
“Do you trust me?” he asked.
“You know I do”
“Then leave it with me.” he said simply
“Steve...” she stated, instantly understanding what he was implying “You can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Well, for starters we have no idea where he lives.”
Steve snorted "Sweetheart, you're forgetting who we know."
"Oh, no...you can't drag Sam into this." Katie shook her head "Ross is being an asshole with him as it is without you giving him ammo by getting Sammy into trouble."
"I'm not" Steve smiled, raising his eyebrow “I'm gonna drag Bucky into it instead."
******
Bucky sat at the bar, baseball cap tugged down over his eyes. He’d been reliably informed his target drank in this run-down back dive every Wednesday and Thursday evening. He liked the happy hour, apparently.
Aint gonna be happy for much longer, buddy.
Despite the fact that he was trying to live a normal life now (ok, maybe helping Sam out every now and then) when Steve had asked him to help him with this particular mission he’d immediately said yes. Not simply because Steve was his best friend, but because it involved Emmy. As far as Buck was concerned, the Rogers kids might as well be his own in that respect because he’d give his life to protect any of them.
And then there was Brooke. Bucky had been dating Brooke’s mom, Jennifer now for a few weeks after they’d hit it off at Steve’s birthday party. It was great, slow moving but that’s what he wanted, and when he’d heard that her daughter had been caught up in all this business as well, it was another reason for him to slip back into his old assassin mode.
Only this time his instructions were clear. Apprehend alive.
At first when Steve had told him this he had been about to tease him, wind him up, surely after all these years the Captain had finally found that trigger to flip him over to the dark side, but then he had seen something stir in his best pal’s eyes. He’d told him then about an incident in a HYDRA base, where he had killed on of Katie’s captors and Bucky knew, it was there alright, and he had a feeling he was going to see it whenever they caught this punk.
He ordered another drink, his eyes re-reading the paper he’d brought with him for the 15th time. To most people stake-out work like this would get them bored, antsy, but not Bucky. He’d waited much longer before and he knew that if you got like that you lost concentration which made things 100 times harder in the long run. His eyes scanned back to the entrance to the bar, flicking back round the pub, and he observed the people to make sure he hadn’t missed the man sneaking in, even though he knew that was basically impossible. Satisfied he hadn’t, he took the drink off the bar tender, paid him (another rule of spy work- never set up tabs, you run without paying and your face is recognised all over the damned scene). He took a sip of his beer before he heard the door open and he looked round, fighting the smirk on his face as finally his target walked in and straight to the bar to Bucky’s right.
The man ordered his drink, a straight black label whiskey and when it was served he paid with a bunch of crumpled ones and picked the glass up, heading to a table.
Bucky had to hand it to the guy, in the half an hour he spent in the bar he knocked back a good 5 helpings of scotch before he stood up, and rather unsteadily made his way to the door. Giving him enough time to get out of the door, Bucky then rose and followed him. He tailed him into another bar, then another, before after the 3rd the man headed home.
Bucky watched him unlock the door to the rundown apartment block, before he staggered inside. Quick as a flash Bucky shot over the road, sticking his foot in the door to stop it from shutting. Slipping inside he pressed himself up against the dark wall, just to the side of the post boxes, as the man turned around. After a second or so Bucky heard him heading up the stairs. He walked to the bottom of the steps, and keeping his footsteps light he headed after him and emerged onto the second landing, peering round the wall to watch as the man stopped outside a door, pulling out his keys.
Bucky waited until the door was closed before he headed back down to the ground floor, pulling out his phone.
“I got him.”
*****
Steve climbed out of his car, looking up at the ramshackle building before he crossed the road. Bucky was waiting for him and opened the door to the apartment block from the inside.
“What you come dressed as?” Bucky arched an eyebrow, scanning Steve up and down. He was dressed in a pair of black jeans, a dark navy t-shirt and black boots, with a cap pulled down over his face.
“You.” Steve said simply, and Bucky snorted.
“He’s on the Second floor.” he said simply “Number 202. Still think you should just let me shoot him.”
“No.” Steve said “We’re not killing him…”
Bucky rolled his eyes “Why?”
“Because I want him as scared as he made Emmy.” Steve said simply. “He can spend the rest of his life looking over his shoulder.”
Bucky shrugged, “Your call…”
Steve headed to the stairs and started to climb them, stopping as he heard his foot crunch on something.
“Nice place…” he mumbled as he looked down to see he had stood on a cockroach.
“Don’t be a snob Stevie…” Bucky looked at him, and Steve rolled his eyes.
“Even my place in the 40s wasn’t this grim.” he turned to look at his friend before he continued up the flight of steps.
“It wasn’t the ritz either.” Bucky shrugged as they emerged onto the landing. They stopped outside the door and Steve took a breath before he looked at Bucky.
“Looks like we need a key….” he quipped. Bucky gave a smirk, before he drew his left hand back and punched straight through the door, grabbing the handle and turning it to undo the lock from the inside. He threw it open and strode inside, Steve casting a look around before he followed and pulled the door shut behind them. Hearing the noise the man flew out of the kitchen, a knife in his hand, stopping dead when he saw Bucky.
“Who the fuck are you?” he demanded.
Bucky simply raised his eyebrows.
“Look, if Mario sent you…I told him, he’ll get his money…”
“I don’t know any Mario…” Bucky shook his head, “Well, not unless you count the one that rides on the karts in that game my nephew enjoys kicking my ass at. Now put the knife down Jack before someone gets hurt.”
“How do you know my name?” Jack asked, his eyes not once leaving Bucky, missing the Captain who was stood in the darkness of the room behind him. “What the fuck do you want?”
“I don’t want anything…” Bucky said, shrugging, “But he does…”
At that point Steve stepped forwards, drawing up besides his friend, getting a good look at the man in front of him. He was quite tall, but lanky, with a pointed noise and sharp features, reminding Steve of an overgrown rat. Which fitted him perfectly, out and out vermin. Jack frowned and squinted slightly as he looked straight at Steve, suddenly paling even further. Whilst Steve looked a lot different from the once blue-eyed All American hero the world recognised him to be, there was no mistaking who he was, especially to the man in question. Steve stood stock still, his hands falling to the buckle which was round the waist of his black jeans, his chest flexing under his navy t-shirt as he glared at the man.
“Woah…look…I don’t want any trouble…” Jack began to press.
“You should have thought about that before you touched and threatened my daughter.” Steve’s voice was icy.
Jack’s hand clenched around the knife and Bucky rolled his eyes, before he whipped off the glove on his left hand, holding it up, the metal glinting in the dim light of the lamp that stood in the corner of the grubby apartment.
“This can do far more damage than that blade can.” he said simply, looking at his hand before he turned to Jack “Go ahead, I’ll even give you one free swing. But it better be fast.”
Steve expected the man to drop the knife, but instead he lunged forwards. Bucky sighed, and almost lazily dodged to the right before he knocked the knife out of the man’s hand with a single swipe and gripped him around the neck with his hand, slamming him hard into the wall.
“That was really fucking stupid.” he said, tightening his fingers around the man’s windpipe, lifting him off the floor. The man grabbed at Bucky’s arm, desperately trying to prise his fingers from around his neck.
“Buck…” Steve said, and Bucky let go, Jack slumping to the floor. Steve reached down, grabbed his shirt and hauled him to his feet slamming him against the wall.
“Now…” Steve said, his hands tightening. “I don’t like bullies. And that’s what you are. I know exactly what you did to Emmy, all the times you beat her, hurt her, whipped her with a belt until her back split and bled. Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t rip you in half right now.”
“Captain America…nah…you wouldn’t…” Jack stuttered, shaking his head “You’re a good guy…”
“Well, here’s the thing.” Bucky said, picking up the knife that Jack had dropped, leaning on the wall, lazily twirling the blade in his hand. “He’s not Captain America anymore. Just some guy whose daughter you threatened.”
“Which makes me a hundred times more dangerous…” Steve said.
“And I, well, I just don’t give a shit.” Bucky shrugged “Killed a lot of people one way or another…what’s one more piece of shit like you gonna mean?”
Jack looked at Steve, shaking his head “No, you wouldn’t…”
“I snapped the neck of the man who raped my wife.” Steve said, his gaze not once leaving the man’s in front of him “Trust me, you have no idea what I would do to keep my family safe.”
He paused for a second, letting it sink in as Jack swallowed.
“But I’m a fair man.” Steve said, letting go of Jack who dropped a few inches before he pulled himself back up full height. Steve smoothed down the man’s dirty t-shirt before he smiled at him. “So I’m gonna give you a chance to play ball. You got 48 hours to leave New York.”
“By that we mean the state.” Bucky clarified.
“And if I ever get a sniff that you’re back in town…” Steve continued.
“And trust us, we’ll know…” Bucky mused, still looking at the knife before he grinned at Jack “We got friends in high places, eyes and ears everywhere…”
“….then you’ll lose more than your teeth.” Steve concluded, matter of factly.
“My teeth? What do-“
CRACK.
Steve cut him off with a sharp jab straight into his mouth and Jack dropped to the floor howling in pain as the blood poured from between his fingers which clamped over the lower part of his face.
“Got the message?” Steve asked, standing over him as Jack rolled around, screaming. He mumbled something, his head nodding furiously.
“Can I shoot him now?” Bucky asked.
“No.” Steve shook his head.
“Just once in the knee?”
“No.” Steve snorted “Come on…let’s get out of here, the amount of noise he’s making someone’s bound to hear. He turned to go, and then heard another loud scream. Spinning around he saw that Jack’s hand was now pinned to the floor by the knife Bucky had been holding.
“What?” Bucky asked, shrugging as Steve shot him a look “You said I couldn’t shoot him, didn’t say anything about stabbing him.”
*****
The two friends sat at a bar, not far from Steve’s house, each with a beer in hand.
“So, run that by me again…” Bucky said.
“I told Katie I was meeting you for a drink.” Steve shrugged, nodding at the bottle “Technically now I’m not lying.”
“You’re a punk.” Bucky snorted.
“She’ll know full well where I’ve been.” Steve shrugged “She ain’t stupid…”
“Good luck to you pal.” Bucky said, taking a drink “She’s scary when she’s angry.”
Steve snorted “Nah, she won’t be mad...she knew full well I was planning on giving him a warning so…”
“Then why not just tell her?”
“Because she’d worry.” Steve said simply.
“Think he’ll heed it?” Bucky asked after a little pause and Steve pondered the question for a moment before he nodded.
“Like I said he’s a bully.” he took a swig of his beer before he looked at Bucky “You know as well as I do that the minute someone bigger stands up to them they back off.”
“Gotta hand it to you pal…” Bucky said, sitting back “You come a long way since you were defending yourself with a trash can lid behind the movie theatre down town…”
“So everyone says.” Steve shrugged “Still don’t feel any different.”
“Remember when Howard’s flying car was the strangest thing we had ever seen?” Bucky sighed “I almost miss those days.”
“Would you go back?” Steve asked, “Given the chance?”
Bucky took a deep breath and wrinkled his nose “Nah, I’m too different…too much has happened you know. I don’t think I’d settle. Plus this would probably attract a little more attention than it does now.” he said, flexing his left hand.
Steve smiled “I know what you mean. If you’d asked me when I first came round…I’d have jumped at the chance but after Katie…” he took another drink before he let out a soft huff. “I crossed oceans of time to find her.”
Bucky raised an eyebrow. “Dracula…romantic.” he said and Steve let out a laugh.
“Speaking of romantic…” Steve looked at his friend “How’s it going with Jen?”
“Ok.”
“Just ok?”
“I’m taking it slow.” Bucky shrugged “We’ve been on a few dates and…yeah I like her Steve and she likes me so…”
“Well if you ever want any advice on modern day dating…”
“The day I ask you for dating advice is the day I quit.” Bucky snorted
“I did ok.” Steve grinned “Well, more than ok actually. I lucked out.”
“No, you got what you deserved.” Bucky shook his head “A woman that loves you for who you are, not what you are.”
Steve felt his cheeks flush a little as he shrugged “Not quite sure what I did to deserve her but…”
“You’re a good man.” Bucky said “You always were and always have been. A pain in my ass like, but…” he drained his beer and shook his head “Anyway, enough sentimental crap. You want another?”
Steve contemplated that before he shrugged “Sure, why not?”
One more turned into 5 more, and it was a good 2 hours later and approaching midnight when the men left. It wasn’t the first time they’d been out for drinks since being re-united, but to Steve it was the first time that it felt like the old days. They’d talked about so many memories, he’d laughed until he had cried as they both recalled some of their antics, and he felt completely at peace when he walked into the hallway of his house.
Removing his cap he ran a hand through his hair before he hung it on the coat rack on the wall. Then he dropped his keys into that infernal golden pineapple bowl that Katie had bought him all those years ago and headed into the lounge where Katie was sat in her pyjamas, Rori clutched to her breast as she fed.
“Hey…” he smiled, crossing the floor and dropping a kiss to her lips before he turned his attention to his daughter, his finger gently running along her hardworking cheek.
“You have a good time?” she asked, giving a little yawn.
“Yeah.” Steve nodded. “It was nice. When did she wake up?”
“About half an hour ago.” Katie shrugged “With a bit of luck she’ll go down again soon and sleep for a couple of hours.”
“I’ll do the next feed.” Steve said “You can get some rest.”
“Ok.” Katie agreed, yawning again and as she did so Rori mimicked her, her eyes which were now carrying a slight greenish hue fluttering. Steve gestured for Katie to hand her over, and she did so as Steve held her up over her shoulder, hands that had hours ago been so violent were now ever so gentle, rubbing his daughter’s back to wind her as Katie adjusted her top. They sat there in silence for a little while before Katie finally spoke.
“So how badly did you hurt him?”
“What?”
“Jack?” She turned her head to Steve who looked at her “I know full well what you were up to.”
“I knew you would.” Steve huffed a laugh “And not too badly. Knocked a few of his teeth out…oh, and Bucky nailed his hand to the floor with a knife. He won’t be bothering Emmy again, or any of us for that matter.”
Katie looked at him for a moment before Rori gave a light burp and Steve gently turned his face, pressing his lips to the baby’s head.
“Here…” Katie said, and Steve handed her over “I’ll go put her down.”
She gathered the baby in her arms before she dropped a kiss to Steve’s mouth “Don’t be too long…”
He arched an eyebrow. “Yeah?”
“Well, you know what you getting all dark and protective does to me…” she grinned, looking down at Rori “That’s what made her in the first place.”
Steve’s eyes darkened at the memory of that particular day in the HYDRA base which he was recalling for the second time in the space of a few hours, albeit for very different reasons. “How could I forget?”
Standing up she walked to the door, Steve watching her go, before she shot him a coy look over her shoulder his pants became a lot tighter than they should have been. He gave a soft groan, before his head fell back against the cushion of the sofa. After a moment or two he stood up and turned off the lights, before heading up the stairs after his wife.
He stood in the doorway, watching as she placed Rori in the crib at the end of the bed before he strode over to her, his hands falling to her waist as he spun her round, his lips crashing to hers. She took the kiss eagerly, her tongue sliding against his as he backed her towards the bed, her hands fumbling with his belt as they went. Neither were wasting any time, and after a quick wrestle with their clothing they both collapsed onto the bed, Steve caging his wife underneath him with his arms and legs.
Their eyes locked for a second before he pressed his lips to hers and kissed her again, slow and hard, both his hands cupping her face, thumbs gently skating her cheeks as she let out a soft groan and he felt his cock twitch. His lips not once leaving hers his right hand gently slid down to her thigh, and his fingers gently gave her hip a squeeze causing her to sigh into his mouth again. Using his hand he hooked her leg round his waist, and ground his erection against her spot causing her to moan as she pulled away from the kiss, her head laying further back against the pillow, her eyes fluttering shut as his mouth dropped, swirling softly around her pebbled nipples, carefully lavishing affection on them in turn, and in moments she was quivering to his touch, her breathing ragged.
“Look at me…” he said, voice low, almost a growl and her eyes sprang open obediently, those sparkling emeralds glinting in the dim light as he held her gaze as he pushed into her, her breath catching in her throat. He stilled for a moment, enjoying her warmth as it gripped him before he moved his hips back, thrusting into her again. His pace was hard, deep and he continually dragged in and out of her, dropping his head to kiss and lick and suck all along her collar bone, knowing full well he would leave marks there for the morning but neither of them cared as their moans grew louder as his thrusts grew more desperate.
"Fuck." he groaned, both hands now on her hips as he continued his movements and Katie’s hands moved to brace herself against the headboard, her body moving with every slam he made into her. One hand moved to the back of her head and he used it to make her look up, her eyes locking onto his as he felt her body start to quiver.
“I love you…” he said, his pace not slowing in the slightest.
“Love you too Soldier…” her words stuttered as he thrust up hard, stilling slightly, grinding up against her, as she writhed underneath him, a desperate, filthy noise escaping her mouth as her back arched and her hands flew to his back, nails scratching at his skin. God he loved the feel of her doing that, the stinging pain mixed with the pleasure was a heady mix and he took in a sharp breath, dropping his mouth to capture hers as she moaned again, this moan broken as she bucked upwards and clutched at him desperately.
“Stevie…” she moaned and her walls tightened on him as she came, her entire body trembling underneath him and he pulled back so he could watch her, lips swollen from his desperate kisses, cheeks flushed, eyelids fluttering against her cheeks. He continued his pace, her eyes opening moments late to lock onto his as the spring that had been coiled so tightly suddenly released and he spilled himself insider her with a low, rough grunt of her name and he tipped forwards, his hips slowing to a stop as he buried his face in her neck.
The pair of them lay still, the only sounds in the bedroom now were the deep, ragged drawings of breath. Katie gently ran her hands through his hair, as she always did, Steve’s body on top of hers rising and falling through the movements of her deep breathing. Eventually he raised his head gently and pressed their foreheads together, his nose sliding up and down hers. She smiled at him, and pressed her lips to his in a soft kiss before he rolled over onto his back, and she snuggled into him, her head on his chest. He reached for her left hand which was laying flat against his abs and raised it to his mouth, pressing a kiss to her knuckles, just underneath where her wedding band sat.
“I love you, I love you all so much.” he said gently. She raised her head to look at him, smiling as she kissed him softly.
“I know, I love you. We all do.”
She was asleep before him, Steve lay awake for a little while longer contemplating everything that had gone down that evening. He’d crossed that line again, the darkness that had awoken all those years ago had bubbled inside of him and he wasn’t going to lie, it had been satisfying, and despite what he had said to Bucky, he would have happily killed the snivelling bastard with his bare hands and not even blinked twice about doing so. But something had stopped him short this time, and he knew now what it was.
His kids.
Back then they hadn’t been in the picture, and he wanted to be able to look them in the eye and tell them right from wrong without feeling like a hypocrite. Steve Rogers was a good man, a loyal husband, doting father, and he wanted to be worthy of the love that surrounded him on a daily basis.
He looked down at his sleeping wife before he shifted slightly, dropping a kiss to her head before he closed his eyes and fell into a trouble free sleep.
#stark spangled banner#steve rogers#steve rogers x original female character#steve rogers x oc#katie stark#bucky barnes#marvel fanfiction#mcu fanfiction#stark spangled forever
59 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sadness
Characters: Henry Cavill x female reader
Word count: 1.308
Warnings: Sadness. Love. Funeral. Tears. Irony.
Author’s note: This is part of my emotion flash fiction/short story series. I am using Robert Plutchik’s eight primary emotions, where ‘sadness’ is the last on my list. Each flash fiction/short story can be read as a standalone. This is the last of the emotions and I hope you have enjoyed reading them.
I do not own any of the characters in this short story besides the reader, her dog, and daughter, who are figments of my imagination.
Definition [sadness]: “The feeling of being sad or unhappy.” - Cambridge Dictionary
The other emotions: [Anger] [Fear] [Joy] [Disgust] [Anticipation] [Surprise] [Trust]
Tag: @littlefreya @katerka88 @hell1129-blog @mitzwinchester
MASTERLIST
Feedback is appreciated.
The plane ride took its toll on you and Henry. You both were tired, and you missed your little girl. A quick call for an update from your in-laws calmed your nerves. She was happy and ready for a nap. You went to get the rented car and drove to the hotel.
The rest of the day was spent eating dinner and getting some sleep. The day after was going to be the hardest you had in a long time.
You had a restless night. Both from was going to happen and from missing your daughter. Henry had fallen asleep the moment his head hit the pillows. Damn him and his ability to sleep anywhere. His relaxed breathing was calming your nerves.
The next morning was a difficult one. You had breakfast with other hotel guests, then you went upstairs to dress in black. You had known that this day would come but not so soon.
You had broken down in the living room when your aunt had called and told you the sad news. Your beloved grandfather had passed away. The same grandfather who had trained you in sword fighting taught you how to defend yourself from attackers no matter the size. He helped you with your homework when your mother had to work late at night. He tucked you in, read you bedtime stories, the same fairy tales you were reading to your own daughter.
There was a gaping hole in your heart, where your grandfather used to be, right next to the empty space which your mother had occupied. Your tears had flowed for over an hour. Nothing could comfort you that day, not even your wonderful husband, who had carried you to bed and cuddled with you until your daughter’s cries had woken you up.
The church was full of people who had loved and respected your grandfather. Your aunt was sitting at the front, reserving two seats for you and Henry. She hugged you tightly and next Henry. She had never gotten married nor had children of her own, so she thought of you as her bonus child, even though you only saw her four times a year.
There were flowers everywhere. The white coffin was covered in notes that told stories of him and his youth, about all the mischief he and his friends had done, how he would be missed, but life would continue with him in their thoughts.
The priest asked if anyone wanted to tell a story about your grandfather. A few elderly people walked up and started telling tales of your grandfather’s kindness to them. One of them told the story of how your grandparents had met, had been an eyewitness when they fell in love with each other. Another told about the adventures your grandparents had been through before they settled down in small-town and started making swords and armour for movies.
You stood up and walked to stand next to the coffin. You touched a corner and took a deep breath before turning around to face the crowd. There were so many people that there weren’t enough seats in the church.
“Hello everyone. I’m the granddaughter. Most of you probably knew me as a child, before my mum and I moved to England. My grandfather was the most wonderful grandparent there existed. He taught me how to use a sword before I knew how to write. He told me that I could be anything if only I worked hard enough. I wanted to become someone my grandfather would be proud of. So, I train actors and actresses in sword fighting, with the swords my grandfather made before he sadly had to leave us.”
You continued to tell the story of how you had beaten up a boy, who had bullied another boy, you had pushed him away, then he had gotten angry and pulled your ponytail. You became furious and had punched him. Your grandfather had found you outside the principal’s office with an icepack on your knuckles. He had been so proud of you for standing up for yourself and the other boy but disappointed you couldn’t have solved the problem without getting into a fistfight.
“I learned a lot from my grandfather.” Tears pooling in your eyes. “But the most important lesson was to always use the opponent’s strength to my advantage.”
Everyone in the room had tears in their eyes and were laughing or chuckling at the end of your tale. You sat back down as the priest went on to say a few more things. Then the coffin was being carried towards the hearse. Before the doors were closed you put a note down with your daughter’s handprint. You thanked your lucky stars that he got to meet your little dumpling before he got too sick to travel.
“Thank you for everything, grandfather. I’ll miss you and your silly phone calls.” You whispered to the coffin.
You walked back to Henry, who hugged you close to his massive chest. He kissed the top of your head and let your tears fall onto his dress shirt without care. Your aunt came over to you. She touched your shoulder to get your attention.
“I’m sorry to disturb you, dear, but the old goat had a last thing he wanted to give to you. It was in his will that you should only have this when he was gone.” She told you and handed you a long rectangular box with a letter on top. “Open it back at the hotel.”
“We will, thank you, auntie.” You hugged her before she went over to talk to the priest.
“Ready to head back?” Henry asked. You nodded; not in the mood to talk to anyone other than Henry.
You ordered room service when you got inside your hotel room. The package was sitting on the coffee table as you opened the letter. Your grandfather’s cursive handwriting filled the pages. He wrote about how he was so proud of you, for becoming a strong and independent woman, for having found love as strong as his had been towards your grandmother. Then he went into more serious matters. His house and everything he owned were to be divided between his two daughters, but since your mother had passed away, you were her next of kin to inherit her share. He had also left something for your daughter. He asked you to open it when you got to that part of the letter.
So, you opened the package. Inside was a small sword. It was made for young children in training. You had one almost identical to the one in the box. Your grandfather had made it for you before you started training. You weren’t allowed to fight other people with it, only wooden swords, but you had to practice with the sword every day to get used to the weight.
“Is that for Charlotte?” Henry asked.
“It is.”
You lifted the sword from the box and studied it closely. Your daughter’s name Charlotte Rose Cavill was edged on the hilt. The design was simple but elegant. Perfect for your daughter.
You set the sword back and continued reading the letter.
“And when she is old enough to wield it. Teach her how to use it. Teach her all the techniques I taught you. Let her become a strong and independent woman like you are. Always remember that I will always be proud of who you are and the badass woman you have become.”
You let out a burst of laughter when you read the last part.
The next day you went to declare the sword and have it sent to England.
“Are you ready to go back and see our little dumpling?” Henry asked as you parked the rented car.
“Not a horde of stampeding elephants could stop me.”
#Henry Cavill#This man#Henry Cavill x reader#Henry Cavill x female reader#Fanfiction#My story#Henry x reader#Henry x female reader#Short story#Robert Plutchik#Eight primary emotions#I need a drink#henry cavill fanfic
74 notes
·
View notes
Text
Those Who Fall: “APTF” Story (Modern Domestic Stucky AU)
Eight:
Parking in the garage, Bucky cut the engine and climbed out. Steve started to as well, until Wanda asked, "You live here?"
Having gotten used to the brownstone, Steve almost forgot what it was like to see it for the first time. It brought Steve back to his former self who was positive that he and Bucky wouldn't be able to afford it. Or that it would be too large for just the two of them. Sure, they had fixed it up once they did purchase it, but the bones of the house had always been elegant.
"We do," Steve confirmed, climbing out and opening the passenger door for her.
With some difficulty, Wanda climbed out of the car and rubbed her small baby bump. Eyes wide as she looked over everything. The hockey sticks, the baseball and softball bats, the plethora of soccer balls and basketballs. On the walls, bikes were mounted out of the way. Up top, in the loft were kayaks and inner tubes for their camping trips at the lake. As Wanda's eyes roamed over the interior of the garage, so did Steve's; trying to see what she could be seeing.
However, all Steve could see was a home.
Bucky led them through the garage and started the tour. Pushing open the door to the right, he said, "This is the laundry room." Turning, around, Bucky pointed to the door at the end of the hall, "That's our bedroom."
Then, he started heading upstairs. Bucky first, Wanda next, and Steve last. Once at the main level, Steve noticed that the girls were absent while Luke and Ethan lounged on the sofa in their pajamas, freshly bathed and relaxing before bed.
"These are our sons." Steve gestured to the older boy on his phone, "Luke and --" he gestured to the little boy cuddling with a hand-me-down Pascal pillow from, Tangled, "-- Ethan."
Both boys turned to look at her while Bucky said, "Guys, this is Wanda."
"Hi," Ethan shyly greeted before bashfully burying his face in the stuffed chameleon's body.
"Hey," Luke gave her a nod before redirecting his attention to his phone.
Wanda cleared her throat and softly returned, "Hi."
Steve smiled. They didn't seem to hate each other, and he saw that as a success. All the while, Bucky gestured to the left, towards the front of the house, "That's the sitting room."
"There's art supplies," Steve told her, giving her a kind smile when she looked at him, "You can use anything in there. Markers, paints, beads. Anything."
Mutely, Wanda nodded and ducked her head when Steve looked at her for too long. Steve's heart broke a little more, with every movement to withdrawal into herself. They had kids like that in the past. The abused and neglected. With Sun-Hi, they had spent months trying to get her to even make eye contact with them. Now, she was a confident young woman in culinary school. With Tommy, it had taken longer, but now he could argue without having a panic attack. Which was miles away from where he had been.
Steve could only hope that they'd be able to help Wanda, too.
As the trio made their way to the kitchen, Steve asked, "Would you like to eat first? Or you can bathe while we warm it up."
Wanda shifted uncomfortably and meekly answered, "I'd like to shower."
Steve nodded and started guiding her back through the dining room and into the living room. Rounding the grand staircase, Steve led the way. All the while, Bucky could be heard in the kitchen, preparing the soup. On the second story of the house, Tibby could be heard with Sophia.
Tibby could be heard laughing, "It must be nice being a duck."
"Quack, quack," Sophia giggled.
Rounding the banister, Steve found Tibby brushing Sophia's stringy-wet hair while the little girl pretended that her arms were duck wings. Steve couldn't help but chuckle at the sight and the joy that radiated off of them. Once Wanda was on the landing, Steve gestured towards the two who could be seen in the doorway of the girls' bedroom and said, "That's Bucky's sister, Tibby, and our daughter Sophia."
Wanda nodded in acknowledgement and Steve gestured towards the rooms closest to the stairs, "These are the boys' rooms." Walking towards the other end of the hallway, Steve passed the bathroom and said, "We like to leave the door open, so people know that it's not occupied. But we also knock whenever the door is closed, just in case. Pretty common sense stuff. There's hair-ties galore that you can use, and unopened toothbrushes in the second drawer."
Another nod and Steve led the way towards the other two bedrooms. The one that Katie shared with Holly when she was home from college, and the one with multiple beds that was currently only occupied by Sophia and her dolls.
Gesturing to the room on the right, Steve said, "You'll be staying in here."
Wanda peeked into the room and sheepishly smiled at the little girl who had stopped quacking long enough to have her black hair braided so it'd be curly, "just like Auntie Tibs'." For a moment, the two paused and smiled over at Steve and Wanda, nothing but kindness. Steve could already see the adoration filling in Sophia's eyes. Sure, she loved her brothers, but she loved having sisters, too.
"You can choose either of the other beds, just not the one with the pink floral comforter and the bumblebee pillow. That's Sophia's bed." Steve informed, crossing his arms and hugging himself instead of hugging this poor girl who needed so much love.
Thickly swallowing, Wanda darted her tongue out along her lips to wet them and answered, "The bed closest to the window, please."
For a moment, fear shot through Steve. Terrified that she'd try to make an escape and run away. Only, his imagination got the better of him as he dreaded that next time they found her on the street, she'd be dead.
Shaking the thought out of his head, he squeezed himself once before he dropped his arms and turned to look at the timid brunette. "How about you take a shower and I'll find you some clean clothes and change your sheets, so they're fresh?"
Simply, Wanda nodded and headed for the bathroom. Steve was starting downstairs as Wanda closed the door. Only, he paused when she did. Through the crack of the door, she peeked over at him and quietly said, "Thank you."
"No problem," Steve sincerely grinned.
Once the door was closed, he continued on his way. Looping around the banister at the bottom and heading straight down to the lower level of the house. Figuring that the only clothes that would comfortably fit, would be Bucky's. Immediately checking the dryer to see if there were any warm clothes in there. However, it was just the kids' laundry, so Steve headed into their bedroom and straight for their closet.
Knowing that the Father's Day sweatshirts were the softest, Steve grabbed a maroon colored one that correctly claimed, Number One Dad. Smiling down at the soft garment, he rifled through Bucky's sweat pants until he found a pair of gray joggers. After all, she was taller than him, so she definitely wouldn't fit a pair of Steve's. Plus, Bucky's were comfier.
As Steve returned to the main level, he found the boys still lounging along with the sleeping dog. Glancing at the clock, Steve reached over the back of the couch. Smoothing down Ethan's damp hair, Steve said, "Bedtime."
"Papa," the six year old unhappily whined, burying his face further into the Pascal pillow.
"I know, bub," Steve soothed, "But it's late and you've had a long day. I've had a long day. And you don't want to be grumpy tomorrow."
Ethan huffed and dramatically slid off the sofa, disturbing Thor at their feet. Still clutching the stuffed chameleon to his slender frame. Tugging at his Mandalorian, The Child, pajamas until they were right on his body again. Then, he slumped his shoulders and started trudging up the staircase.
Shaking his head, Steve directed his attention back to Luke and told him, "I want you to go to bed in an hour."
"Got it," he grumped, stretching out on the sofa, not taking his gaze off the phone.
Recognizing that something was wrong, Steve rested his arms on the back of the couch and asked, "What's up?"
For a moment, Luke just chewed on his plump lower lip. Then, he looked up at Steve and sat up. Quietly, he huffed, "She's older than me. Which means that I'm back to sitting in the back seat. And that my movie choice will be pushed back. And… and I'll have to wait until she's done in the bathroom before I can get ready."
Sighing, Steve walked around and sat on the couch. Setting the clothes to the side, he gestured for Luke to come closer, and that was exactly what he did. The boy leaned into Steve's side and rested his head on Steve's slender shoulder. It still surprised Steve sometimes with how much he had grown in the last four years. He had a growth spurt, where his shorter, chubbier frame thinned out for the most part, which he seemed particularly thrilled about. He had armpit hair, and that, for some reason, surprised Steve because his little boy was growing up.
Smoothing Luke's slightly damp, combed out hair away from his face, Steve rested his cheek on the top of his head while he was still able to do so. Trying to comfort the teen, he said, "Just because someone new came into the family doesn't mean that you're going to be pushed to the side. It doesn't mean that we're not going to listen to you, or not care about what you have to say. And it sure as hell doesn’t mean that we're going to love you any less. You should know that by now."
Luke eased against Steve, "Thanks, pops."
"Of course," Steve assured, kissing the top of his head, "We're always going to be here for you. Always. No matter how old you are, or how far away you move -- although I would like to still be close enough to hug you, please and thank you -- you can always come to us. And when you don't remember that, we'll remind you." Then, for good measure, Steve added, "I love you, bub."
"Love you, too," Luke exhaled deeply, as though he had truly forgotten. And maybe he had. But Steve meant what he said. When Luke gave his torso a squeeze, Steve knew that he remembered again. Remembered and believed him.
#a place to fall#jump then fall#those who fall#bonus#stucky#steve rogers#bucky barnes#steve rogers x bucky barnes#marvel#fanfic#wattpad#ao3#modern au#domestic life#fluff#smut#otp
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
Lexie And Happy
Part Four
Master List
Tig held his niece and did his best to calm her, as he did he felt her nod her head to answer his question. She still loved Happy and she always would. Even after all the thing she and Happy had dealt with over the years.
“That answer is Always, Uncle Tig. I tried to move on but there was no moving on. I couldn’t, my heart wouldn’t let me.” She spoke with her back to the clubhouse, not knowing Happy was within earshot. Wiping her eyes she forced a small smile and walked back to the garage to get back to work on the three cars that were waiting.
Happy waited until after she had walked away before approaching Tig. He wasn’t sure how to process what he had just heard, with a puzzled look on his face he looked to Tig asking if he had heard that right. Tig nodded, telling him that he had and sighed. Happy rubbed his face and made eye contact with his brother, “I gave her the ring back, Tig. I think I’m just going to head home and get cleaned up and some rest. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Tig nodded and patted him on the back, watching as he went to his bike firing it up and speeding out of the lot. Tig also caught his niece watching as Happy left, he knew those two had to get back together, somehow.
The day flew by and they finished up all three vehicles that were there for repairs calling three very surprised owner to inform them that their cars were ready for pickup days ahead of schedule. Tig had called Venus to tell her he wanted to take her out for a date night, that way Lexie and Sunnie had some time to themselves to adjust to their new surroundings and calling Happy to tell him she would be by herself tonight that he would appreciate it if he were to stop in and check on Lex and the dog. He knew what would happen by the time he and Venus got home tonight he wasn’t quite okay with it but he wasn’t angry with the idea of it either. If there was such a thing as couples who were meant to be those two would definitely classify as that. All the crap they had went through over the course of things would destroy weaker souls but not those two. They persevered through it all. Yes that car accident did a good bit of damage to Lexie’s psyche but it never damaged either of those two’s love for each other.
As Tig and Lex returned to his home for the evening he told her that he and Venus were going out for the night and she and Sunnie would have the place to themselves. Jokingly telling her to behave herself and no wild parties which had them both laughing. Venus met them in the kitchen almost ready to go out and offered up a smile to Lexie who simply waved in return. Lexie kissed Tig on the cheek thanking him again for letting her and her dog stay there until she was able to find a place of her own and said she was going to get the grime of the day off of her. Wishing them well she went to the guest bathroom and started a shower.
Lexie wasn’t known to talk long showers but today was a rare exception. She enjoyed every second standing under the hot water letting the feeling of the water pounding on her muscles relax her. She never heard the sound of someone breaking into the house and shutting Sunshine in a closet in one of the other rooms.
The man that broke into Tig’s house wore no identifying clothing but appeared to be a member of the Mayans MC. He roamed around the house ransacking the place and waiting for the young woman that he had seen enter the home. He had been briefed that she was Happy’s old lady and that she was to be kidnapped at all costs.
Lex had gotten out of the shower still none the wiser to the intruder got out of the shower and put on an old SAMCRO tee and a pair of plain black pajama pants. As she left the bathroom she was checking her phone and saw a text from Happy saying that he was on his way over. She hummed to herself knowing Tig had to be the one to give him her number. Sighing she made her way to her room looking for Sunnie trying to figure out why she would be hiding from her and that’s when she realized there was someone else in the house. Lex instinctively screamed when she saw the intruder and ran for her uncle’s room because she knew he kept a gun in the nightstand on his side of the bed. But she was tackled to the floor before she could make it to the door.
She started to fight the moment she hit the floor, punching, biting, kicking, and scratching. She was not going without one hell of a fight. She knew Happy was on his way and she was praying he got there soon, but in the mean time she was going to fight for as long as she could. As she was fighting, the intruder was tried to tear her shirt off of her and managed to get in a solid punch to her face. As Lexie her the sound of ripping fabric she started fighting harder, screaming for help as loud as she could trying to get anyone’s attention.
During the struggle at the man was trying to strip her of her clothes a familiar roar of a Harley could be faintly heard which made Lexie, who was starting to tire, yell to Happy for help.
Happy parked his bike and noticed the front door open and started running looking for Lex. Then he heard her screaming for help, this prompted him to draw his own gun and run toward the sound of her panicked voice. As he got to her the intruder had managed to tear away the clothes she had on and had her pinned to the floor. He instantly attacked the man beating him senseless allowing Lexie to get away from the man who was attacking her and get her uncle’s gun.
After grabbing the nearest blanket to cover herself she grabbed the gun and quickly ran back out to the hallway, took aim, and fired a round into the unknown man’s leg just below the kneecap. This made Happy and the Man cease their blow for blow battle. Happy Looked at Lexie and gave her a proud grin while the man writhed on the floor screaming in pain.
Lexie hung her head and asked Happy, “Can you handle that while I go replace my clothes and find my dog?”
Happy’s eyes went wide, nodding to Lexie before scowling down at the unknown Mayan making sure to give him a good swift kick in the knee that had been shot. Grumbling lowly, “That’s for the dig. You better pray you didn’t hurt her either, asshole.” And then proceeded to put his boot on the guys throat and called Tig first then Chibs to let them know what had happened.
Lexie decided to throw a soft pastel blue maxi dress on just to be quick so that she could look for Sunshine. She was worried for her fur baby. She was going room to room looking for her calling out her name and listening for any canine like sounds in response. She wasn’t hearing any and was starting to panic. As she continued to search the rooms she could feel her anxiety start to spike and that was the last thing she wanted Happy to see. Thankfully she was able to find Sunnie in the next to last room she hadn’t checked. She was so thankful that Sunnie wasn’t hurt and just sat on the floor and held her dog.
At this time the other two Sons that Happy had called arrived at the house along with Venus, all Lexie heard was a thick Scottish brogue screaming “What the hell happened here?!” Unfortunately what Lexie didn’t hear was Tig seeing Lexie’s shredded clothes on the floor in the middle of his hallway. As soon as Tig laid eyes on the now scraps of fabric he jumped on the guy and started punching him in the face over and over again. Happy had to physically remove him to keep him from killing the Mayan. Happy was repeating, “She’s okay Tig. She’s in another room with her dog.” in Tig’s ear. Chibs had said something about calling Althea before being told no by the other three.
This prompted Lexie to poke her head out of the room she ended up in and frown softly, “Please no more people knowing about this. It’s bad enough Happy called Telford.” Which got her a glare from Chibs and an eye roll from he uncle as he rushed to her.
“Did he…” Before Tig could finish Lexie shook her head and hugged him. “Oh thank god,” Was all that was her as he wrapped her up in his arms and held her to him.very thankful that he helped raise a fighter.
Lexie playfully started tapping on his shoulder mumbling that she needed air and started explaining what had happened and just how thankful she was for Happy’s timing. She walked over to Happy and whispers something in his ear that makes him smile and sort of puff his chest out then kisses him on the cheek thanking him before looking to Venus and speaking to her, “ Well, Auntie V, want to help me get patched up? I’m fairly certain I’m going to have a shiner in the morning….”
To Be Continued…
Part Six
#happy lowman#happy lowman imagine#happy lowman x reader#happy lowman x ofc#happy reading#HappyxLexie#sons of anarchy#sons of anarchy fanfiction#sons of anarchy fandom#sons of anarchy imagines#soa fanfiction#soa#soa fandom#soa fic#queenie writes
66 notes
·
View notes
Text
Cold Iced Americano - 02
Pairing: Yoongi | Reader
Genre: underground rapper yoongi | fluff | angst | smut | humor
Word Count: 28k
→ 01 | 02 | 03 | 04
Warnings: again, sarcasm and humor. Oral sex. Explicit sex. Language. Yoongi rapping Never Mind and sending our wigs flying out of the window.
A/N: this is the second part ashdjkags it’s a monster! It’s the longest part out of all them, I swear. Enjoy!
During summer you kept contact with Max, Seulgi and the boys, texting non-stop through the group chat or facetiming Max and Seulgi. But you had been away visiting your family, and you hadn’t seen any of them. Facetiming and texting weren’t the same as having a conversation face to face.
So, to say that you weren’t excited that September night, would be an understatement.
You happily knocked on the door of Taehyung’s apartment and waited for it to open, playing with the pan that contained the carrot cake you had baked that morning in your hands.
As you were bouncing up and down on the balls of your feet, the door opened and all you saw was a fluffy ball of hair being shoved in your face.
“O-oh, whoa,” you laughed, trying to hold the pan with both hands so it wouldn’t fall. “What’s this?”
You took a step back so your eyes could focus properly on the unidentified object that had been shoved right in front of them
“This? This is Yeontan,” the deep voice of Taehyung said from behind that fluffy ball of hair.
Finally, you could see properly the image in front of you.
There he was, Taehyung with one of his most radiant smiles, all honey skin and soft curls and boxy smile, his eyes glistening as he held his new puppy in front of you. He looked like Rafiki showing Simba to the entire savannah.
“Aww!” you couldn’t help but exclaim, seeing the cute puppy in front of you. “Hi, Yeontan! Here, grab it.”
You handed out the pan to Taehyung as he put the dog in your arms. Immediately, the puppy started licking your cheeks happily as he wiggled his tail.
“Oh, hey buddy,” you said, putting one of those obnoxious and high-pitched voices people usually put when they’re talking to a puppy. “How are you? Nice to meet you!”
“He’s my son!” Taehyung clapped, observing with a proud look how his ‘son’ showed you all his love.
“Well, he’s a beautiful and precious son, isn’t he?” you cooed, cradling the puppy in your arms and looking at him with adoring eyes. “He’s the cutest.”
“Yeah, he is,” Taehyung said while looking at you two, almost drooling at how cute you looked giving small kisses to Yeontan.
“Who is it –“ another voice said from behind Taehyung, its owner hidden behind the tall form of the boy. “Oh my God! Y/N!”
Seulgi appeared from behind Taehyung and, ignoring the puppy in your arms, engulfed you in a tight hug. The dog squealed a bit, feeling the pressure of both your chest asphyxiating him.
“Of course it’s you, who else would stay here petting some dog instead of coming inside to greet the friends they hadn’t seen in two months?!” Seulgi said as she tightened his hold over your body.
You laughed and tried to save the puppy from Seulgi’s sudden supernatural strength.
“Ahh…” you laughed. “I can’t breathe.”
“My son!” Taehyung screamed at the same time, horrified by the soft barks of the dog. “You’re gonna kill him.”
Taehyung’s big hands held Seulgi’s shoulders and quickly pulled her away from you and away from his precious son.
Taehyung then glared at Seulgi after placing the pan with your carrot cake back in your hands and disappeared inside the apartment petting the puppy and kissing his little nose.
“Did they hurt you? Did aunty Seulgi nearly kill you?” he pouted into the dog’s ear.
When you averted your eyes from Taehyung, Seulgi was still looking at him with her nose scrunched up.
“I’ve never seen something like this before,” she grumbled.
“I missed you too,” you said, raising your brows as you waited for Seulgi to stop grumbling.
She widened her eyes as she heard your words and hugged you back.
“Me too! I’ve missed you a lot,” she nearly screamed in your ear, making you wince. But, despite that, you smiled and hugged her tightly.
You broke the hug to take a good look at her.
“Uhh, girl, your skin is tanned, glowing and you look… Happy? Are you in love? With a certain Park Jim–hmpf.”
You couldn’t finish Jimin’s name, because as soon as you started to articulate the word, Seulgi clasped her hand over your mouth.
“Shut up,” she growled, whispering through clenched teeth.
“Hmpf…” you tried to say, impossible mission with Seulgi’s hand covering your lips.
From what you knew – or what Seulgi had told you – she and Jimin had seen each other during summer a couple of times, nothing too serious, just the regular hook up. But something in the way her eyes glinted through the screen of your phone, miles away from you as you spoke via FaceTime, told you Park Jimin meant more than just a hook-up for Kang Seulgi.
“You-Know-Who is in here, so you better not mention him and I in the same sentence or I’ll kill you. Understood?”
You nodded, trying to stop yourself from laughing at how your friend’s cheeks had reddened, and her pupils had dilated in pure fear.
“Y/N!” Max appeared, shouting as she ran towards the both of you making Seulgi take her hands off of you.
She threw a last warning glare your way before letting you hug Max.
Taehyung’s apartment smelled just like him, like soft detergent and… Was it dog food? You guessed you would have to get used to the new scent, since Taehyung had a new flatmate. Whatever it was, it smelled like Taehyung, like your friends and you smiled as you realised just how much you had missed.
It wouldn’t be the same as the previous year, for Namjoon and Hoseok had graduated and you wouldn’t see them around campus anymore, Seokjin had opened his restaurant and he would be busy with it, Taehyung and Jimin where in their last year of university and… Well, they probably wouldn’t be too busy, but they should. But despite all that, you were sure you would still be close.
“Hey!” you greeted everyone as you walked down the small corridor and entered the living room, where everyone was seated around the place, some on the couch, others on Taehyung’s strange pouffes dispersed across the room.
“Y/N!” they all shouted in unison.
You suddenly were engulfed in a big hug, arms surrounding you everywhere, some tickling you and making you laugh.
They all looked the same, and as you hugged each one of them individually, you couldn’t help but start feeling at home once again.
“Joon,” you said, smiling as Namjoon surrounded your waist with his arms.
Out of all the boys, Namjoon was the one you had bonded with the most. You loved them all, but Namjoon was special to you. From day one, you two had perfectly clicked together. You could have any conversation with him, he listened to everything you had to say, he made you laugh when you needed it the most and he laughed at your stupid jokes. You sometimes thought that what was between you two was more than platonic, but then you would remember his cute dimples and the thought would disappear. He was like a big brother to you.
“I see you haven’t changed at all,” he smirked, breaking the hug and taking a step back so he could look at you properly.
“It’s only been two months,” you laughed.
Speaking about changes… After you greeted Namjoon, you approached the coffee table to grab a drink, your eyes landing on a figure that was slumped on the couch.
There he was, Min Yoongi, looking less like Min Yoongi and more like Wednesday Addams with blonde hair. You frowned at the drastic change, Min Yoongi’s previous black hair now an almost white-ish colour that blended perfectly with his pale skin but contrasted harshly against his black clothes.
He hadn’t greeted you and was immersed – as always – on his phone. You wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of being left alone and in peace.
“Nice hair,” you said, making his attention snap from the screen of his phone to you. He scowled. “Sunbathed so much the sun ate away all the colour from your hair?”
You knew the last thing Yoongi had been doing that summer had been sunbathing, his skin as pale as milk.
“It’s called bleach, buy yourself a dictionary,” he snapped back.
“No thanks, I’m not interested in bleach, I’m not planning on frying my hair and becoming bald for now, but maybe I’ll think about it in the future.”
“Good, then do me a favour and buy a nice and big beanie to cover your bald head, and face too, I wouldn’t like to see you and die from a heart attack.”
“Ah…” you said, faking your best smile as you brought a hand to your chest. “How generous of you. Thanks, I know I could pull off any look, even the bald one, but saying it would cause you a heart attack… That’s a huge compliment.”
“It wouldn’t be a good heart attack,” he said in a mocking tone. “It would be the kind of heart attack that makes you want to puke your heart and then throw it in the bin so you can rest in peace.”
“Whoa, is that a new kind of heart attack?” you ironically said. “I’ve never heard of it, must be terrible…”
“Tell me about it, I suffer it every time I see you,” he bitterly answered.
You smirked, grabbing yourself a plastic cup from the table and pouring some lemonade on it. You were letting go of the small bickering from now, not wanting to waste your entire night on him when you could be catching up with your friends. From the relieved sighs of the people that surrounded you, they were also grateful you wouldn’t be wasting your night like that.
Soon, all of you were distributed in between Taehyung’s couch, the floor and a pair of pouffes he owned. Yeontan sat happily in your lap as you petted his small ears.
You felt at home once again, surrounded by the people you loved. The thought of you almost hating all of them just a year ago making you laugh.
“So, how’s the life of a graduated man?” you asked Namjoon, watching him pouring another drink for himself.
He shrugged, smiling a bit. “Hmm… I would say it’s cool, interesting… But it’s as boring as it has always been for me.”
You raised your eyebrows.
“I don’t believe you, finishing your career and becoming an adult should be fun.”
“Well, when you’re Kim Namjoon, it isn’t.”
You snickered. “I’m sure you’re hiding something… Or should I say someone?”
At that, Namjoon started coughing, the sip he had taken of his drink going down the wrong path.
“Oh my God!” you started clapping happily, jumping on the couch repeatedly. “I hit the nail on the head! You’re seeing someone!”
“Lower your voice, would you?” Namjoon said through clenched teeth, grabbing you from your shoulders to stop you from jumping.
“Okay,” you repeated, now in a whisper. “You’re seeing someone.”
Namjoon tried to hide his smile, but it was impossible when it came to you.
“Shh,” he silenced you. “I haven’t told anyone yet, and I’m not sure I want to tell anyone until I see where it’s going.”
“Omg, yass,” you kept squealing, placing your hand over your mouth to prevent you from screaming out of happiness. “Who is she? What’s her name? How did you meet her? How is she like?! Does she know you have a ridiculously huge collection of Ryan bears? Have you already gone on a date?!”
“Oh Gosh, what’s this? An interrogatory?”
You arched a brow, teasing him. “Do you want it to be? Because I can – “
“No, no, don’t interrogate me now, please,” he said, looking around him and making sure no one was paying attention to the two of you. “I’ll tell you everything, just don’t squeal.”
You nodded and were about to say that you would stay calm when Hoseok’s voice interrupted you.
“Hey! Everyone! Stop what you’re doing and listen to me!” he said, standing up and dragging a very-ashamed-looking Yoongi with him.
You observed Yoongi fulminating Hoseok with his gaze and had to bite your lip to stop you from laughing, having been in the receiving end of Yoongi’s glares many times before.
“Yoongi has something important to tell you,” Hoseok kept saying, ignoring Yoongi and his glares.
After patting Yoongi’s back and whispering a ‘you’ll thank me later’, he took a seat on the couch.
“Err…” Yoongi mumbled, scratching the back of his neck.
He threw a glance towards you out of the corner of his eye and you answered arching your brow. Yoongi was not the shy type – more on the quiet side – so you didn’t understand why he was behaving like that all of the sudden.
“I finally decided to sign un for this year’s Verse Battle,” he said after a few seconds.
All of the sudden, all the boys stood up from their respective seats, clapping and cheering loudly. Yeontan, scared, jumped on your lap and hid behind your arms.
Yoongi disappeared from your visual field, surrounded by all other six boys, patting his back and shouting his name.
When they were satisfied with their strange celebration, they let Yoongi breathe and walked back to their seats, leaving a flustered Yoongi staying in the middle of Taehyung’s living room. He ruffled his already messy hair and sat back on his seat on the couch, next to Hoseok.
“Whoa, that’s great Yoongi,” Seulgi said before you could ask Namjoon what the heck had that been. “But, what was all that fuss about?”
Jimin placed his hand on Seulgi’s thigh and your eyes widened.
“We’ve been trying to convince Yoongi to sign up for the yearly rap battle held in Verse for years,” Jimin explained.
“Talent scouts from different records attend the rap battles and sometimes sign contracts with the underground rappers,” Hoseok continued, nodding his head.
“Oh my God!” Max clapped, smiling at Yoongi. “But that’s great! Why have you never signed up before?”
Yoongi shrugged. “Those things are bullshit. Yeah, sure, talent scouts go there and all that, but all those rappers do when they sign those contracts is lose their essence. I don’t want that to happen to me.”
“So why are you signing up now?” you asked, not being able to stop yourself.
Yoongi glared your way. “Because I want to,” he spat.
You narrowed your eyes but didn’t press it any further.
“It’s because he’s tired of hearing us blabbering about the annual rap battles and all that,” Hoseok joked, elbowing Yoongi on the side. “He just wants us to shut up.”
“That’s another plus, not gonna lie,” Yoongi said.
“I’m so glad you finally signed up for that, man,” Namjoon said. “You’ll make it big, I can already feel it.”
“Sure,” Yoongi chuckled sarcastically.
“Hey, we’re not joking! I have a feeling that something big is going to happen to you, Yoongs,” Seulgi smiled at him. “And I’m usually right with my feelings, trust me.”
You caught glimpse of a soft blush spreading through Yoongi’s cheeks before he could lower his head and hide it from everyone. You would have thought it was a cute reaction, had it not been for the person who was having that reaction. He was Min Yoongi, and he was everything but cute… At least to you.
Yoongi smiled a bit and lifted his eyes to stare at Seulgi.
“When’s the first battle?” Max asked.
“In two weeks, Friday night at Verse,” Yoongi said, taking a sip from his beer. “You’re all invited.”
He looked all around Taehyung’s living room, staring at each person. But once his eyes landed on you, his expression hardened.
“Well, not all,” he added, shrugging and looking away from you.
You didn’t know why, nor did you know how, but his words hurt you. It hurt you that he always excluded you from the group, making you feel lonely and uncomfortable, sometimes even unwanted, as if you weren’t welcomed in the group. You wished you knew why he hated you so much, because you couldn’t believe someone would hate other person just because they spilled their iced americano by accident. And, no matter how many times you had repeated yourself that you didn’t care, you did care, because you had seen him interacting with the others and he wasn’t that bad. He was just that way with you.
Not wanting to show anyone how you were feeling, and how much his behaviour affected you, you did what you usually did, what you knew how to do best. You took a deep breath and, as you rolled your eyes, you answered back.
“Nor that I wanted to,” you spat. “Thank God you said it, I didn’t want to seem rude when I didn’t show up at Verse to watch that stupid rap battle.”
He snickered, but kept his gaze away from you.
“Y/N…” Seulgi warned you.
“What?” you turned to look at her. “It’s the truth. Those things are all bullshit, he was right. If he thinks that he will get some stupid contract with a super big and famous record brand in that place, singing songs about loyalty, power and money, then he’s just as stupid as the rap battles themselves.”
“Y/N!” Seulgi exclaimed.
“You’re not the most suitable person to talk about bullshit and stupidity,” Yoongi spat, not being able to contain himself anymore. “Or have you forgotten that you’re studying something your mom wants you to study instead of following your stupid dream of being a writer?”
Your eyes narrowed at his words until they formed two small slits and you could swear your heart stopped for a second, your face turning pale and all your blood rushing to your feet. How could he be so cruel?
“Yoongi,” Namjoon said, trying to stop the imminent fight.
“What?” he asked, eyes still focused on yours. “It’s the truth.”
“Hey!” Taehyung chimed in, trying to avert the conversation to another topic. “Who wants to play Mario Kart?”
“Me!” Jungkook and the rest started to exclaim, happy that Taehyung had given them a way out of that conversation.
You and Yoongi kept staring at each other, though, defying one another. In a passive-aggressive silence, you focused your eyes on his black, small ones, as sharp and fierce as him.
Eventually, you scoffed and, shaking your head, turned your eyes away from him. It was not likely of you to refuse playing Mario Kart, but you spent the rest of the night sitting on the couch with your arms crossed and your lips pursed. Just like Yoongi.
. . .
True to your words, you didn’t show up at Yoongi’s first show at the Rap Battle at Verse.
You were bitter, bitter over his words and his behavior towards you. It’s true that you weren’t the nicest person on Earth towards him either, but you had tried to be his friend at the beginning.
Maybe you and Min Yoongi were never meant to be friends from the beginning.
But, despite your bitterness and Yoongi’s rap battles, life carried on, and time went by in a blur of exams, group expositions in class and visits to different museums. You heard from your friends that Yoongi was doing good at the rap battles. It wasn’t shocking to you, he was really good at it.
Some Friday nights, while sitting on the bed of your dorm and eating cheesecake ice cream, knowing that the rest of your friends were at Verse supporting Yoongi, you doubted if you should dress yourself up and just go. Grab a taxi and tell the driver to drive you to Verse. Just to stand at the back of the old bar and watch him, hear him. It had been such a long time since you had last seen Yoongi rap that you didn’t even remember how he looked on stage, how he sounded.
You yearned to remember all that.
But then, you remembered that you should keep your head held high. He didn’t want you there supporting him, nor did he want you there watching him like a creep from the back of the bar.
No, it wouldn’t be a good idea, so you just stayed at home and let the weeks pass.
You had just handed out your essay on The Court of the Lions at the Alhambra of Granada for your Islamic Art class, which meant one thing: Christmas Holidays. You couldn’t help but smile as you walked through the corridors of the Arts building. You were a free woman, all the time in the world just for yourself.
You were walking through the corridors of the – almost – empty Arts building with a stupid smile on your face. You had left your headphones at the dorm that morning, too engrossed in your essay to care, and it was rare to find you walking alone without music on. But, somehow, that morning you were enjoying the quietness of campus.
Everything was deserted, so calm and clean.
It was when you stepped into the main corridor of the building, when you heard sounds coming from the assembly hall of the building.
If you had been wearing your headphones, peacefully minding your own business and listening to music, you wouldn’t have cared. But it was all so quiet that you were curious about that melodic sound.
The more you approached the half-closed door of the assembly hall, the more those sounds started morphing into music. Piano. Someone was playing the piano.
When you reached the door, you stayed behind it, eyes closed as you let the tranquil melody carry you away. You didn’t know who was playing, but it sounded beautiful. You were sure it was Ludovico Einaudi, no one could make such soft and paused melodies.
Una Mattina.
You slowly opened the door of the assembly hall and walked inside it, taking a seat on one of the theatre seats at the back of the room. The people who were on top of the scenario wouldn’t be able to see you from there.
It was when you were thinking if it would look creepy observing them from afar, when you noticed something.
You knew the person who was playing the piano.
You knew that blonde, nearly white, hair. That black leather jacket and pale skin, that slumped and small frame.
You had to blink a few times to let yourself sink it all in.
Yeah, it was Min Yoongi who was playing the piano, who was playing Una Mattina in such a delicate way. Yes. Min Yoongi. The same boy who rapped one Friday night per month at some shitty bar. The same boy whose words sounded like a slap in your face when he rapped them on top of a scenario. The same boy who was rude and harsh and brutal. The same boy drove you up the wall each time you met. The same boy who liked bitter iced americano. The same boy who listened to Kendrick Lamar through his headphones so loud that you were sure his eardrums would explode at any moment.
Your eyes wide, you watched Yoongi’s back raising and falling each time he travelled across the piano keys to make another note.
The girl sitting by his side was observing his every move, so quiet and still that it looked like she was afraid of missing a single detail.
The notes travelled across the assembly hall and reached your ears, creating a weird feeling in your body. It made you feel at peace, at home. The way Min Yoongi played the piano tasted like one of your chai tea lattes, with lots of cinnamon and brown sugar. It sounded like Billie Marten’s voice, like rain in a Sunday morning. It sounded like everything you had ever wished.
It was pure magic.
You don’t know if you stayed there observing him play the piano for ten minutes or twelve hours. It could have easily been twelve hours, for you were so mesmerized that the passing of time didn’t exist for you anymore.
Suddenly the music stopped and Una Mattina came to an end.
“Whoa,” you heard the girl say. She was breathless, just like you.
Yoongi smiled at her shyly.
“Have you now seen what I told you?” he began to say. “You have to let your body travel with the music, almost as if your whole body followed your fingers.”
“But I can’t do that, I’m too focused on the melody and reaching every note.”
You could see Yoongi shaking his head, his mass of white hair dancing in the air.
“Anyone could ace any partiture, reach every note, but not everyone can reach the audience. And people don’t pay to listen to music, believe me, they pay to watch a spectacle,” his voice was soft and relaxed, just like his posture. “They want you to blend in with the music. If they just wanted to hear a perfect melody, they would play the song on Spotify at their houses.”
A short pause filled the assembly hall, Yoongi and the girl just staring at each other. Your cheeks reddening out of the sudden, feeling as if you were witnessing something too intimate, something you shouldn’t be witnessing.
You started gathering your things trying not to make any noise.
“I wish I could be as talented as you are…” the girl sighed.
You heard Yoongi laugh softly and he stood up from the small bench placed in front of the grand piano. He grabbed his partitures and fixed his hair.
“I wasn’t born with it, I worked hard for it,” he shrugged. “If you work hard, you’ll make it far one day.”
You stood up from your seat and, quietly, made your way towards the main door. Fuck, if someone saw you like that, crouched down and trying to sneak out of the assembly hall where the boy you despised was being all nice and kind to some girl, your reputation would be in the trash can right next to Oscar from Sesame Street.
“That’s been all for today,” Yoongi said. “Work in the partiture I’ve given you during the holidays. When we come back, I want to hear passion, nor notes.”
In a quick movement, you opened the door and ran out of that place. You were sure they had heard you, but at least no one had seen you.
It wasn’t until you were out of campus and entering your dorm, that you relaxed. You knew Yoongi worked as a particular music teacher at university for those who needed some extra classes about music theory and technique, but you didn’t know… Fuck, you didn’t know he was that kind of teacher. The one that touched you deep and taught you lessons about life. You had pictured him as the typical bitter teacher. But that… Fuck.
You guessed Min Yoongi was only nice when it came to his number one passion: music.
. . .
Your black bomber jacket was doing nothing against the cold wind that blew through the streets of the city that night, so you walked faster towards the entrance of the restaurant after you hopped off the bus.
Hands in the pockets of the jacket, you walked inside the small Japanese restaurant called Ninja.
You had been there a couple of times before, with Max and Seulgi. The man who owned the place was a friend of Seulgi’s parents, so he always kept a small table unoccupied for the three of you.
That day, he would have to keep more than one table unoccupied.
It had been Seulgi’s idea that the group met for dinner before Christmas Holidays. Seulgi and Max would go home to visit their families. Seokjin would be busy with his restaurant, and Namjoon had some sort of business trip. Hoseok was getting everything ready for the opening of his dance studio after the holidays, and Jimin and Taehyung were going on a roadtrip to Busan. And wel… Yoongi… You didn’t know – nor cared about – what he was going to do.
You, in particular, wanted to save some money because you were planning a trip to Paris with the girls that summer, so you had decided to stay at the dorms and find some part-time job at a Bershka store. You would visit your parents on Christmas Day, but nothing else.
Cinnamon candles all over your dorm room, cozy blankets and The Lord of The Rings marathons… It sounded like the best of plans.
“Did you have a reservation, Miss?” the boy at the entrance of the restaurant said once he saw you standing like that, scanning the place in search of a loud mass of people.
But the restaurant was almost empty, being only eight o’clock in the afternoon. No crowd, no loud group of people, just couples all over the place. Ugh.
“Yeah,” you said.
“Sure,” the boy nodded, opening a small notebook. “Could you tell me the name of the reservation?”
“Seulgi, Kang Seulgi.”
The boy searched in his notebook, his pointer finger travelling across the pages, searching amongst the different names.
“Here it is, Kang Seulgi,” he said after some seconds, staring up at you with a bright smile on his face. “Follow me, please.”
You nodded with your head softly, following the boy around the restaurant after he grabbed two menus from a table.
He led you upstairs, where there was a more private area with cherry blossoms painted on the walls, paper doors separating the different booths and small dark wooden tables.
“Here it is,” the waiter said, opening a paper door for you and letting you in.
“Thank you,” you politely said, entering the small booth.
You had expected your friends to be there already, you had been running a bit late. But it was completely empty.
You frowned when the waiter handed you only two menus and when you saw the dimensions of the booth. It was impossible that the ten of you would enter there.
Nevertheless, you shrugged and took off your shoes, seating on one of the cushions displayed on the floor around the round wooden table. Maybe they didn’t have that many menus and he could only give you two, and the restaurant was small, it wasn’t their fault that you were ten people.
You sent a quick message to the groupchat, telling them that you were already there and that they should be proud of you, you had been the first one to arrive for once. A few minutes passed and no one answered. No one had shown up yet, and all you could do was drink from the glass of water you had ordered and reread the menu for the tenth time.
Finger hovering above Seulgi’s contact, you hear noises behind the paper door. Two figures appeared and you straightened up. Maybe they were starting to arrive.
“Here it is, Miss Kang is already waiting for you inside,” you heard the same waiter that had led you to the booth say.
Miss Kang? What the f –?
The door opened and your eyes met with a pair of dark and sharp ones. You gulped, observing how Min Yoongi took a step inside the booth as the waiter closed the door behind him.
“Has no one else arrived yet?” Yoongi asked, still not taking off his shoes nor his coat.
“No, just me,” you answered, frowning.
You would have answered something a bit more sarcastic, but your mind was too busy thinking about other things.
It was weird, like, really weird, that the two people that always arrived late, had arrived the first ones. It was also weird that Seulgi, Max and Taehyung had read your message in the groupchat and none of them had answered.
You narrowed your eyes.
“The waiter called me Kang Seulgi?”
“Yeah,” Yoongi nodded, taking off his coat and shoes and taking a seat on the opposite side of the room. “Maybe he thought you were the one who had made the reservation.”
“It could be…” you hesitantly said. “But… Something seems a bit off.”
Yoongi shrugged, but you could see he was tense.
“I’ll call Seulgi.”
And you called her. One time, two, three… Nearly five, and she never picked up. Just when you were about to call a sixth time, a notification popped in the middle of the screen of your phone.
It was a message in the groupchat.
Seulgi´s Husband [20:34] sorry guys, I won’t be able to make it tonight :((((
Seulgi’s Husband [20:34] eat some good onigiris for me!
Taeee [20:34] i won’t be able to make it either :((( yeontan is sick
Jinnie [20:35] the restaurant is packed tonight
Jinnie [20:35] can’t leave my associate alone
Seulgs [20:35] it’s also impossible for me
Seulgs [20:35] stomach issues
Maximiliana [20:36] i must have eaten something bad 2 bc i feel like shit
Maximiliana [20:36] i’ll just stay in bed all night long…
Hobi [20:36] i forgot that today the electrician would come to the studio to set the lights :(
Joon [20:37] i forgot that my plane leaves at five in the morning
Joon [20:37] sorry guys, but i need to take some beauty sleep
JK [20:38] busy playing resident evil xo
JK [20:38] can’t leave the story like this, sxrry
“What?” you exclaimed after reading the messages, eyes wide. “I can’t fucking believe this.”
Yoongi frowned at you, taking his phone from the back pocket of his jeans and reading the groupchat. His eyes widened just like yours had done, a thread of curses falling from his lips.
“I’m gonna fucking kill Seulgi,” you said, furiously pressing your finger over her contact and pressing call. “She’s going to hear me.”
“Jimin will pay me for this…” Yoongi said, gritting his teeth as he locked his phone and put it on top of the table.
Unsurprisingly, Seulgi didn’t answer. They were probably at some other bar laughing at how stupid the two of you were and how silly you must look.
“They tricked us,” you scoffed, throwing your phone over the table. “Those bastards… What did Jimin tell you?”
“He called me yesterday saying that Seulgi had planned a nice dinner for the ten of us in here,” he said, his voice as tense as yours. “Said she hadn’t said anything in the groupchat because it had been something spontaneous.”
“Same bullshit Seulgi told me… Those fuckers…”
“I’m going to rip Jimin’s head off, I swear,” Yoongi sighed, combing his hair with his fingers. “Agh.”
You rested your head on your hands, not believing that you had been victim of a treason like that. Your friends had banded together to get you and Min Yoongi alone. You forgave, but you never forgot.
“Well, if this is it,” Yoongi said, breaking the small silence that had filled the booth. “I’m gonna leave now.”
You lifted your eyes to stare at him. And he was even leaving you there on your own! You had been betrayed in every way a person could be betrayed.
You gaped like a fish out of water, staring at Yoongi as he stood up to grab his coat and shoes.
The paper door opened, making you and Yoongi stare at the waiter, who was holding a small notebook in his hands and carrying a soft smile on his face. Yoongi stilled, stopping his movements.
“Do you know your orders already?” the waiter asked.
You just stared at him, in complete silence. Yoongi did the same.
“Oh, fuck it,” you heard him mumble before throwing his coat and shoes to the ground once again and plopping down on one of the cushions. “I’d like a bottle of wine.”
The waiter nodded, a bit taken aback by the weird atmosphere.
“What kind?”
“Red,” Yoongi said. “The biggest bottle you have.”
The waiter then looked at you, as if waiting for your answer.
“Er…” you stuttered, mind completely blank. “I’m good with my bottle of water for now, thanks.”
The boy nodded and disappeared, closing the paper door behind his back.
“You’re going to stay?” you asked.
Yoongi stared at you.
“Not because of you,” he scoffed. “After coming here, with the effort of bringing the car and all that, I better make the most out of it. At least I’ll drink some wine.”
You scoffed back and took a sip from your glass of water. It was surrealistic. All of it.
You were sitting in a beautiful Japanese restaurant with fucking Min Yoongi right in front of you, it was one of your worst nightmares become true.
After some awkward minutes in silence, the waiter reappeared with Yoongi’s bottle of red wine.
“Thanks,” he mumbled under his breath, the waiter disappearing once again.
You watched Yoongi pour some wine inside his glass.
“You want some?” he asked, briefly looking up at you.
“No thanks, I’d rather stay sober tonight.”
“Well, I’d rather not,” he mumbled once again, taking a long sip from his glass afterwards.
You rolled your eyes, sighing loudly. You could just stand up and go… So why weren’t you doing just so?
You opened the menu once again and started reading it… For the hundredth time? If he was going to make the most out of it, you would too.
“I think I’ll have some tuna onigiris and miso ramen,” you said.
You wanted to say it to yourself, but instead, you said it out loud.
“You’re going to eat?”
“Are you planning on staying here and just drinking wine? I’m willing to make the most out of this too.”
As if to emphasize your words, you closed the menu and leaned back. He just stared at you, his glass of red wine still resting on his right hand.
“How do we call the waiter? Do I have to open the door and shout or something?”
Yoongi looked incredulous after hearing your words.
“You’ve never come here before?” he asked.
“Yeah, but I’ve never been in a booth.”
Yoongi raised his brows and pointed at a small red button in the middle of the round table.
“You just have to press that button.”
“And he will come?”
“That’s how it worked the last time I came here.”
You shrugged and pressed the red button. A few minutes later, the waiter appeared with his small notebook in his hands.
“I’ll have the miso ramen and tuna onigiris.”
He nodded, writing down your order in his notebook.
“Same for me, please,” Yoongi said out of nowhere, handing the waiter both of your menus.
The waiter nodded again and retired with a soft bow.
“What?” Yoongi snapped once he caught you staring at him. “I have to eat to counteract the effect of the wine.”
“Didn’t you say you didn’t want to stay sober tonight?” you frowned.
“I’ve changed my mind,” he shrugged. “If I can’t put up with you sober, imagine drunk. I’m a pessimistic drunk, by the way.”
You rolled your eyes dramatically. “You’re a pessimistic person in general, not just when drunk.”
“Hmm… True.”
You shook your head. “And you don’t get tired of it? Of always seeing the bad side of things?”
“There’s only one side of things, and that’s the side I see, simple as that.”
You scoffed. “What a shitty perspective of life, then.”
“Do you have a better one?”
“I don’t have a specific perspective of life to be honest, I just see how things are as I go.”
“That’s also really shitty.”
“But is better than yours,” you snapped back.
“Maybe… To you.”
You let out a deep breath. “I don’t even know why I stayed here. The miso ramen better be delicious tonight.”
“Pretty mediocre,” Yoongi said, shaking his head. “I know a place where the ramen is way better, and cheaper. But of course, someone like you would prefer a beautiful place than serves mediocre food than a mediocre place that serves wonderful food.”
“Someone like me? It’s Seulgi who made the reservations.”
“Yeah, but I don’t care about that. Did I ask you who made the reservations?”
“You’re an asshole.”
“I am.”
Luckily, your food arrived before you could rip each other’s heads off. The ramen was mediocre, just like Yoongi had said, but you shut up your mouth like a big girl and continued eating.
Halfway during dinner, you finished your glass of water. Seeing Yoongi’s cheeks so red was making you envious, and suddenly, you wanted to drink some wine too and feel drunk and forget about the fucking horrendous situation you were in.
Without saying anything you reached across the table and grabbed the bottle of wine, pouring some in your glass and drinking it all almost immediately. Yoongi stared at you in silence.
Glass after glass, you started to feel your back relaxing and your mood clearing.
“Fuck, this wine’s good,” you said, taking another sip after swallowing the bite of onigiri you had in your mouth.
Yoongi had been staring at you most of the time, the same incredulous expression on his face. His ramen was now cold in its bowl, and his tuna onigiri had been forgotten.
“It sure is good, it costs one hundred the bottle.”
You spit the sip of wine that was in your mouth. Luckily it landed inside the bowl of ramen.
“One hundred?! What the fuck?” you frowned.
Yoongi looked grossed out by what you had just done, staring at your bowl of ramen with a disgusted expression on his face.
“I drink only the best.”
“But weren’t you a poor piano teacher by day and underground rapper by night? Are you also a drug lord like Pablo Escobar or something? There’s no way a normal person can afford a bottle of wine that costs one hundred bucks.”
Yoongi shrugged. “I’d rather spend one hundred in a bottle of good wine that spend them in shitty things that I don’t need.”
You raised your brows. “Oh wow.”
After some seconds in silence, you spoke again. Fuck, you should have ordered another bottle of water instead of drinking from that expensive as fuck bottle of wine.
“But, don’t you think it’s a bit stupid that you’re paying one hundred bucks for some grapes smashed in a random barrel? I don’t know, I think it’s a bit gross… I even saw there are places where they smash grapes with their feet. Ew!”
“If it’s so gross, stop drinking it.”
“We could catch some papilloma. Imagine it, some huge Spanish guy walking inside a barrel full of grapes, barefoot as his feet smash the grapes.”
“You know that wine stopped being made like that hundreds of years ago, don’t you? Now the one that smashes grapes is a machine.”
“So, you’re paying one hundred bucks to drink some grapes smashed by a machine.”
Yoongi rolled his eyes. “I’m only paying fifty if you continue drinking from my bottle.”
“I only have thirty bucks, so unless you want to run away from here without paying, you’ll have to pay for it. Besides, if I had known it costed that much, I would have never drunk from it in the first place.”
Yoongi scoffed, but said nothing. You removed your remaining noodles with your chopsticks, suddenly bursting out laughing.
“Why are you laughing now?”
You kept laughing, wiping some tears away as your stomach began hurting.
“Because I… Aish… Because…” you couldn’t finish your sentence, more laughs emerging from your throat. “I… Because I’ve just realized I spat a hundred bucks’ wine inside a bowl of fifteen bucks’ ramen.”
After watching Yoongi’s expression of confusion, you started laughing even harder, your left hand coming down on the table to hit it repeatedly.
“You get it? I spat wine that costs a hundred dollars inside a bowl of ramen that costs fifteen! Isn’t it ironical?”
“I got it, yeah, but I don’t see why it’s so funny… Or why it’s funny at all.”
“You never find anything funny!” you exclaimed, still laughing. “You should relax, if you continue being like this you will look like an eighty-year-old man at thirty.”
“I do find things funny, I just don’t when they’re said by you.”
At that, your laughs died down and you turned serious, staring at him with anger in your eyes.
“God,” you sighed. “Do you always have to remind me why you hate me so much? I mean, you could take a break or something.”
You scoffed, looking away from him. Goodbye to the good vibe the wine had settled inside your body.
Yoongi shrugged. “I don’t like taking breaks from things.”
You glared at him. He surely was an idiot.
“No wonder why you’re so bitter all the time…” you mumbled, a frown on your face as you placed your – now empty – glass of wine of top of the table.
Yoongi shrugged, feigning indifference. “That’s just the way I am, you either take or leave it.”
“I don’t think that’s just the way you are,” you said, mocking him. “I think that’s the way you want people to think you are.”
Yoongi stayed silent as you grabbed your small purse and took out your wallet.
“You want us all to think you’re all tough and independent, that you don’t care or get hurt about anything. That stupid ‘underground rapper façade’ – ” you said, making quotation marks with your fingers. “ – with the dark aura, dark clothes and stupid hat covering your face. Pff. Try to sell that bullshit to someone else, Min Yoongi, because I won’t buy it.”
You placed your thirty bucks on top of the table with a harsh movement.
You stopped to think for some seconds. “Okay,” you said after a moment deliberating with yourself. “Maybe you are a bitter asshole, indeed, but that’s not all you are. I know you took time of your days off at work to help Jin with the opening of his restaurant when he was overwhelmed by it. I know you recorded Namjoon’s entire graduation ceremony because you wanted his mother to be able to enjoy it without worrying about the camera. I know you searched for months for a good establishment where Hobi could start his dance academy. I know you’re there for Jimin, Tae or Jungkook whenever they need it, and I know you try to be a good role model for them. I know and I’ve seen a lot of things. Behind all those layers, there’s a kind Min Yoongi that sometimes shows himself to people.”
You had already put on your shoes by the time you finished your small speech.
“They all know those things too, but if the bad things end up outweighing the good ones… They’ll end up getting tired of you and you’ll end up alone. Not that I care, I’m only telling you this because I want to, you know?” you said, hiccupping after the word ‘know’. “I know you don’t want to be my friend, that’s not the point of this, you don’t have to be my friend if you don’t want to. The point is that…”
You looked up at the ceiling, having lost track of your thoughts. Fuck, if Min Yoongi was a pessimistic drunk, then, you were a philosophical drunk.
“Fuck, I don’t know what the point is anymore,” you laughed. You put on your coat and grabbed your purse. “Anyways, you’re an asshole and I’m leaving you and your stupid one hundred bucks’ bottle of wine. Bye.”
You opened the paper door, lifting your chin up and leaving the restaurant with as much dignity as you had entered it.
The night air was chill, and you shivered a bit as you opened the uber app in your phone. Your fingers were a bit numb from the cold, and all the warmth you were feeling inside was because of the five glasses of wine you had drunk.
“Wait!” you heard a voice calling you out of the sudden.
The voice faded amongst the noises of the cars, the night life of the city, the conversations of people passing by.
“Wait!”
You turned around, maybe you had forgotten something at the bar… Or rather someone.
It surprised you a bit to see Min Yoongi trotting towards you, his forehead meeting the light for the first time in ages, the wind blowing his bangs backwards. You frowned, expecting the worst. He surely was running towards you because he wanted to kick you in the shin or something like that.
“Where are you going?” he asked.
Your frown deepened. What the fuck was that question?
“I’m flying to Spain to search the man who made that bottle of wine with his own feet to beat the shit out of him, and to get our money back, where do you think I’m going?��� you said, sarcasm dripping from your words.
“Dunno, but you’re drunk and…”
“And I’m going home to sleep it off.”
Yoongi seemed to relax at that, eyes a bit more open and rounder than before. He was letting his guard down even if it was just for a couple of minutes.
“Oh… Well,” he stuttered. And now he was stuttering? Maybe you hadn’t been the one affected by that expensive as fuck wine after all. “I’ll drive you home.”
“What? Thanks but I’ve just called an uber.”
“I’ll drive you for free.”
“Yeah, but I don’t know if the headache I’ll have after being in such a reduced space with you will be worth it.”
“You’re a sarcastic drunk or what?”
“No, I’m sarcastic by nature, you would already know that if you had bothered knowing me a bit.”
Yoongi rolled his eyes.
“C’mon, my car is parked just a few streets from here. Don’t be stubborn.”
“I’m also stubborn by nature so – Ey!”
Yoongi grabbed your upper arm and started dragging you down the street.
“Ey! This is assault!” you protested, trying to scape form his grip. “He’s dragging me against my will.”
“Shut up, someone will think I’m trying to hurt you or something.”
As soon as he saw the devilish glint in your eyes, he rushed you clasp his hands over your mouth, trying to make you shut up.
“Hmff…” you kept saying, not giving up.
“Stop, let me drive you home, okay?” Yoongi said.
“Jai donf wanf fo,” you said, his hands still covering your mouth. “Lef me fo.”
“No.”
He didn’t want to let you go? Okay, you would proceed to plan B.
You stuck out your tongue and licked his palm, making him pull away from you immediately.
“You’re so gross!” he protested, wiping his hand in the front of his jeans.
“What’s wrong with you? You want me to be your friend all of the sudden or what?”
“I don’t want you to be my friend, I just want to carry you to your dorm.”
You stared at him with suspicious eyes.
“Why?” you asked.
“Because I want to, okay? Gosh, you’re so difficult! Can’t you just accept a free ride home like any other normal person would do?”
“What if you just want to jump off the car while it’s still in motion so it crashes against some building and I die?” your eyes still narrowed, you kept staring at him as if analyzing him. “Plus, you’re drunk too.”
“I’m not drunk,” he sighed.
“You drank wine.”
“Yeah, the two glasses you left me.”
You rolled your eyes, crossing your arms over your chest.
“Alright, I’ll let you carry me home, but on one condition.”
“I’m not even sure if I want to know what that condition is.”
You smirked. “You’re staying here during the holidays, right?”
“Yeah?”
“Well, then you’ll have to give me a chance. Get to know me. Try to be my friend. If, in the end you discover you don’t want to be my friend because I’m too insufferable and difficult for you, I’ll accept it and stop talking to you until the end of my days. What do you think?”
Yoongi stood still, staring at you as if you had gone mad. Nothing new to be honest.
He seemed to weigh the different options.
“Alright,” he nodded. “But only because I’m sure I’ll end up finding you too insufferable and difficult for me anyways.”
Your smirk widened. “Mhm,” you nodded, stretching out your hand for him to grab it.
“What are you doing now?” he asked, staring at your hand.
“Sealing our deal,” you shrugged. “Without a shake of hands, a deal can’t be sealed.”
Yoongi rolled his eyes but ended up shaking your hand. It felt cold against yours.
“Let’s start again,” you said, still stretching his hand. “From zero. Hello, I’m Y/N, nice to meet you.”
Yoongi looked dumbfounded for some seconds until he cleared his throat and pulled his hand away from yours.
“Min Yoongi.”
And just like that, you gave Min Yoongi a second chance and he gave you a first one.
. . .
Turns out, it was Yoongi who contacted you first, asking you if you wanted to grab some coffee. He said he was only asking you because he was bored and needed some coffee in his system, and he didn’t like going to coffee shops in Christmas all alone because the music and atmosphere made him nervous.
You ended up having a hot chocolate while he had his usual iced americano. You never understood his obsession with that beverage or how he always had to drink it with ice even in December.
That first meeting led to another the following day, and that another to other, and just like that, you almost saw each other every single day.
He would either wait for you outside the store, grabbing something for dinner with you after your shift ended. Most of the time, he was silent while you made conversation, talking about anything that would come to your mind. He just nodded or observed you, sometimes he even hummed. You didn’t mind, you could talk for the both of you but it was strange, you had never been one of those people. Yoongi made you one of those people. You guessed he made you comfortable enough to talk all you wanted and more, plus, you had always been a huge hater of awkward silences or couples of people eating in silence and staring at their phones.
Of course, you still argued over the silliest things.
“Of course shrimps can see,” you announced, frowning in disgust as Yoongi ate avidly one of the shrimps that came with his soup. “Why would they have eyes then?”
Yoongi stared at the head of the shrimp he had been eating.
“Dunno, bats have eyes but they don’t see.”
Your frown deepened. “What do bats have to do with shrimps?!”
“They both have eyes and they don’t use them!”
“Shrimps use their eyes!”
“No, they use their tentacles to guide them.”
You rolled your eyes. “They don’t have tentacles, those things in their mouth are hairs and they use them to find a sexual partner with which they can procreate.”
Yoongi’s eyes travelled down towards the shrimp in his hands once again, an expression of disgust in his face.
“Ew,” he gagged, throwing the shrimp on his plate. He had been licking the shrimp’s head and telling you how yummy it was, now it was his turn to feel disgusted.
You laughed at him, wiping away the tears that were falling down your cheeks at how hard you were laughing. It was times like that, when you were laughing at him or something he had done, that he glared at you, biting the inside of his cheek to stop himself from smiling. You never knew about that last part, though.
It was always like that with Yoongi, but you never got bored of it. On the contrary.
Each day you wanted to see him more and spend more time with him. You blamed it on the friendship, ignoring the ticklish feeling in your lower stomach each time you walked out of the store after a long day and found him waiting for you, back leaning against the store window as he waited for you.
The only two days you didn’t see him during the Christmas holidays were the two days you traveled back home to visit your family.
Neither you, nor Yoongi, expected to find a friend in each other’s biggest enemy. You sometimes wondered what the rest of the group would think after the holidays, how they would react.
“We should act as if this had never happened,” he had told you.
You glared at him. “You only say that because you love playing the grumpy-cat role and you want to keep arguing with me.”
“Touché.”
The both of you had just laughed it off, not giving it a second thought. You hadn’t told Max or Seulgi, and neither had he told the boys. Christmas holidays were coming to an end, but you both wanted to stay in the little bubble you had created during the last two weeks.
. . .
You sprayed some perfume on your neck, your armpits and all over your body, sniffing yourself before shrugging, satisfied.
Not too much, not too little. Perfect.
“And that’s all,” you clapped happily, turning around to stare at Yoongi, who was lying on your bed like a dead amoeba.
You always called him that. Dead amoeba. He hated it.
“C’mon dead amoeba, leave your phone and get that ass moving.”
Yoongi growled at the same time he glared at you.
“Look! You aren’t dead!” you mocked him, grabbing your coat. “Move!”
Yoongi growled again but stood up from your bed and got his own coat. As you climbed down the stairs of your dorm building, you applied some gloss your mother had bought you for Christmas.
“Where did you say you were bringing me?” you muttered, looking at yourself in the reflection of your phone screen.
“I didn’t say I was going to bring you anywhere.”
“It’s New Year’s Eve and we’re going to spend it together, are you telling me you don’t have any plans for the night?”
“We’re going to spend it together because we’re each one’s only option, don’t be so dramatic.”
“Alright,” you said, rolling your eyes. “I’m bringing you to my favorite pizza place, then.”
“No! I’m not eating pizza again this week. If I eat one more slice of pizza, my head will turn into a triangular shape with four cheeses in it.”
You laughed, opening the door of your building for him.
“Amoebas first,” you offered.
He glared at you, but walked out first anyway.
“We can go to a place, though…” Yoongi said, looking hesitantly towards the front.
The streets were almost empty. It was New Year’s Eve after all, everyone was either dressing themselves to go clubbing, or they were already at a party. People like Yoongi and you who were wallflowers and had no party to attend, were either at home or roaming around the streets with nowhere to go.
“Are you sure it will be open?” you asked, letting Yoongi guide you to the place he had suddenly thought about.
“It’s open every single day of the year,” he said, looking back at you. “And I can assure you this because I’ve come here almost every single day of the year.”
“Whoa, your social life is great.”
“Just like yours,” he said, winking at you.
You walked by his side in silence until he stopped right in front of a wooden door. There was yellowish light emerging from it.
Yoongi opened the door, urging you inside. The place was empty, not even waiters to welcome you in. The walls behind the receptionist table were covered in calendars, some of the lunar year, others of the Chinese year… All sorts of decorations filled the table too.
“Over here,” Yoongi said, nodding towards the right.
“But… But what about the waiters?” you asked, almost whispering as if you were somewhere you shouldn’t be.
“They’ll come in a minute.”
The main room was smaller than your dorm, seven tables distributed all over the place with barely a few inches between each one. You took a seat on the table at the back of the room. The wood chairs made a screeching noise as you dragged it across the floor.
“What’s this place?” you asked.
“Do you remember that ramen place I mentioned you when we were at Ninja? The cheap place? This is it.”
You looked around you. So, that was the famous ramen place Yoongi always talked about…
“Maybe it’s closed?”
“How can it be closed?” Yoongi frowned. “We’re inside.”
“Yeah, but there’s no one else, not even waiters.”
“Don’t be impatient, they’re cheap, not fast.”
“Maybe they’re celebrating New Year’s Eve.”
“They don’t celebrate that,” Yoongi shook his head, handing you a menu. “Here, read it.”
Still frowning, you opened the menu and started reading it. After a few moments, a waiter appeared and greeted Yoongi as if the both of them already knew each other.
“I’ll have a wonton soup,” Yoongi said, closing his menu and handing it back to the waiter.
“Hm… And I’ll have the miso soup.”
The waiter nodded, also taking your menu and disappearing once again. Not even music adorned the atmosphere.
“You always have miso soup, don’t you get bored of it?”
“And I always see you, every single day, and I somehow haven’t gotten bored of you yet.”
Yoongi rolled his eyes, but smiled nevertheless.
You narrowed your eyes after the waiter placed two soju bottles on the table.
“You had this planned,” you suddenly said.
Yoongi shrugged. “I didn’t.”
You stared at him with that same stare, hoping to make him uncomfortable.
“You can’t lie to me, you planned this.”
“I promised you I would take you to a real ramen place, didn’t I? Well, here we are.”
“Aha!” you exclaimed, pointing at him. “So you admit you had this all planned.”
“Shut up and choose what you’re going to eat.”
A miso ramen, a wonton soup, and more bottles of soju than you can count later, the both of you were walking out of the small restaurant, laughing at you stumbling with the carpet of the hall.
The both of you walked under the clear sky of the 31th of December, stars scattered all over the dark canvas. It was only ten o’clock, two hours left of the year. Your feet dragged you across the empty streets of Seoul, streetlamps looking like small yellow moons that followed you wherever you went.
It was pure silent outside, except for your lulled voices and loud laughs.
Yoongi stopped abruptly in front of a convenience store in the middle of the walk, saying he needed to buy something to eat. As if you hadn’t just had a full dinner. He walked out of the store some minutes later with a bag full of snacks and a bottle of americano coffee in his hands.
“Of course you would buy an iced americano,” you scoffed, starting to walk as you rolled your eyes.
He just laughed, opening the bottle and taking a sip.
Neither of you cared about the hour, nor about the chilly weather, as you both walked alongside the Han River.
The moon reflected itself on the surface of the river, everything so quiet and still that it didn’t look like it was the 31st of December. Everything was quiet beyond the pair of headphones you were sharing with Yoongi, some Kendrick Lamar song sounding through them. You could only hear the beat of the song and the crunching sounds you made each time you took a bite of your cookies, along with some distant voices of drunk people singing and shouting incoherent things.
The both of you ended up siting at the thick stone railing of one of the river’s sides, legs dangling and swinging above the surface of the river.
For a moment, you closed your eyes and let the moment sink in, you wanted it to stay forever with you. That exact same moment, sitting on a cold stone surface in complete silence, feeling the tingling sensation of all the soju you had drunk running through your veins, hummin alongside the song that was playing at that moment. It was cold, but the small warmth you could feel on your right side reminded you of the equally as quiet presence of Yoongi. The moonlight reflecting on your skin made you feel lighter, as if you could just jump out of the railing and dance on top of the water. How were you feeling…? Over the moon?
You heard Yoongi clearing his throat, and your eyes snapped open once he began talking.
“So, what are your wishes for this new year?” he asked, taking another sip from his americano coffee.
“Hmm…” you doubted, eyes travelling up until they arrived to the starry sky. “My wishes…”
You arched a brow and looked at him with a wicked smile on your lips.
“Wait, I can’t tell you what my wishes are for this new year, if I do, they won’t come true.”
“C’mon,” Yoongi said, clicking his tongue. “Tell me just one.”
You kept staring at him with your brow arched, but finally gave up when you saw the exasperation in Yoongi’s face.
“Alright,” you accepted, staring at the sky once again. “I have loads of wishes, to be honest, but there’s one that I really want to work hard to achieve…” you took a deep breath. “I want to be brave.”
Yoongi blinked. “Brave? Brave as in you want to go paragliding or something like that?”
“No, idiot,” you scoffed. “I want to take risks, but not I-want-to-risk-my-life risks. I want to be more spontaneous with my decisions, I want to le myself go, you know? Get out of my comfort zone.”
“Give me an example.”
You let out a shaky breath.
“You remember when I told you I love writing, right? When I said I wanted to be a professional writer and all that. I’m always saying how much I love writing and how much I hate doing something that my mom wants me to do and not something I want to do, but I never do anything to change that. Well, I want to change that. I have some drabbles lying around in my laptop and I want to re-start writing them, maybe even gather the balls and send them to a publishing house or something like that.”
“Why haven’t you done it sooner?”
“Hmm… Fear, laziness… Dunno,” you shrugged. You grabbed some strawberry pockys out of the bag and started munching on them. “I want to change my life but I’m scared of it. I want to change my life but I’m too lazy to do it. I want to open myself to new things, places, people, but I just can’t. But that’s going to change, I swear.”
Yoongi nodded softly.
“The unknown is scary. Better the devil you know than the devil you don’t,” he said.
“Exactly. And what about you?” you said, leaning closer to him to bump his shoulder with yours. “What are your wishes for this new year.”
“Haven’t really thought about them. I just do as I go.”
You rolled your eyes. “You always say that, but it’s impossible you haven’t thought about it, not even once.”
Yoongi clicked his tongue, stealing some pockys from your box.
“I want to win the Verse Rap Battle.”
You laughed, leaning backwards until your back was completely resting on the cold stone and you were lying on the railing.
“Of course you’d say something like that,” you muttered, eyes lost in the thousands of stars that were glancing back at the two of you.
“Well, you said what my wishes where… That was one of them.”
You turned your head so you could stare at him. “So, you’re admitting you’ve been thinking about wishes for this new year.”
“You’re insufferable.”
You laughed even louder at Yoongi’s distress. He looked conflicted, staring at the pockys in his hands.
After a few seconds, Yoongi copied your position and lied back on the railing. You took off your headphones as Yoongi had handed him out to you, keeping them in the pocket of your coat.
“What about Namjoon? Do any of your wishes include him?” Yoongi asked out of nowhere.
“Namjoon?” you asked, frowning. “In my wishes? What the fuck?”
A loud laugh erupted through your throat and broke the silence that surrounded you both.
“Yeah, you know, you get along so well and you’re always together… Maybe you wished something that included him, dunno.”
“Hmm… Now that you mention it, yeah, I wanna wish something about him. I wish he would stop breaking my things. The other day he jumped on my bed and broke one of the bars of my bedframe.”
“Ha, ha,” Yoongi said, sarcasm dripping from his voice. “You’re so funny. But I didn’t mean it in a friendly way, I meant it in a more…” he cleared his throat. “Romantic way.”
“Romantic way? Namjoon and I?” you said, incredulously staring at him.
He didn’t meet your eyes, staring up at the sky. You busted out laughing.
“Yes, Namjoon and you,” Yoongi repeated, getting a bit protective. “I see the way you look at him, how he makes you laugh and vise versa, there’s something between you both.”
“Mhm,” you nodded, still laughing at Yoongi’s words. “There’s something between us both, and it’s called friendship.”
Yoongi rolled his eyes, exasperated. You stopped laughing once you saw you were trying his patience a bit.
“Alright, being serious now,” you said, clearing your throat. “There’s only a good friendship between Namjoon and I, and I value it too much to fuck it up with some romantic feelings. When I first met him, I had the tiniest of crushes on him, not gonna lie. He was handsome, funny, intelligent, and he treated me so kindly… But then I found some weird as fuck W.I.T.C.H. porn in his laptop one day while we were studying at his apartment and that crush flew out of the window.”
Yoongi couldn’t stop the laugh that had been building inside his chest and he let it out softly.
“He’s a great person and an even better friend, I would do anything to keep that friendship we have, but nothing else. Plus, he’s knowing someone now, a girl from work or something like that.”
“Hey! I didn’t know that!” Yoongi protested.
You sat yourself up once again, your back hurting from resting un such a hard surface. Yoongi followed you.
“How is it that you know about one of my best friend’s love life before I do?”
“Have you ever asked him?” you asked Yoongi.
“No.”
“Well, there you have it then.”
Yoongi clicked his tongue and took a last sip from his coffee. You had already run out of snacks, so you had nothing to keep yourself occupied with.
“I sometimes wish I liked Joon,” you mumbled, the soju speaking for you. Why did you always have to get so intense when you were drunk? “Things would have been easier.”
“How?”
“I would have confessed to him and I know he would have said yes because he has confessed to me that he also had a little crush on me at the beginning. We would have been happy, maybe not at first, but with time… But I didn’t want time to fall in love, I wanted it to happen all of the sudden, I wanted it to just hit me, you know? Bam! One day you’re living your life in peace and the next one you look at that person and you just know you’re in love.”
“That’s utopic and –“
“Yeah, yeah,” you sighed. “I know. It’s utopic and it looks like I’ve gotten it out of a Tumblr fanfic… But that’s how I think, and that’s how I want to feel. I don’t want to settle down for the first person I think it’s going to be able to love me. I want to love, to lose my mind for someone, do crazy things for someone… Even if in the end all I have is a broken heart and some memories that I’ll end up forgetting about.”
“You’re willing to have your heart broken just to feel… Love?”
“Yeah, I do,” you said, suddenly realizing that, indeed, you were willing to have your heart broken and have your life turned upside down just to feel what love was. “I guess I do.”
Yoongi frowned. How could someone want to suffer just to have a couple of romantic moments with another person?
“And you? Are you willing to suffer in the name of love?” you asked, hitting his shoulder with yours.
“No, of course not,” he said, a disgusted expression on his face as he thought about suffering for another person. “The only living being I’m willing to suffer for, is my brother’s dog.”
You rolled your eyes.
“You think suffering because of love is cool and romantic because you have this idealized idea of it, fanfics and TV series are the ones to blame. But suffering and hurting is not cool, not even for someone you love.”
“You say it as if you’ve experienced something similar.”
“Nah,” he shrugged. “Luckily, I’ve never been in love and I never want to be. Don’t misunderstand me, it’s not that I don’t want to be in love, I just don’t think love exists – at least, not like books and movies picture it. Every person I’ve known that was allegedly in love, ended up suffering because of it. If love is so good and beautiful, why do we have to suffer to feel it? Love is a stupid thing society has created to make us all think that we should find someone to complete us.”
“You don’t think there’s someone out there made for you?” you asked, blinking a few times.
You were not the most romantic person, nor where you a huge fan of it, but you did believe in love.
“No,” Yoongi said, shaking his head. “Made for me? That’s bullshit. We’re all made for ourselves and no one else. Finding someone who wants to share that with you is another thing.”
“Share it with you?”
“Yeah, share our flaws and stand our shit. That ‘my other half’ thing is the biggest bullshit I’ve ever heard. What other half? We’re complete living beings, we don’t need anyone or anything to fill in the gaps that feel empty. If they feel empty, they’ll remain empty all your life, no one will come and suddenly fill them with love and tenderness. Ew.”
You smiled sadly, looking at the water.
“You must think I’m one of those romantic, book enthusiasts, writer wannabes.”
Yoongi shrugged. “Nah, I just think you’re a girl who has read too many fanfics.”
You let out a loud laugh. “Maybe I am, maybe I’m not. I’ll find out.”
“Yeah, you’ll find out when you’re crying over someone you gave your everything to and ended up throwing it in the trash.”
“Well, I’ll find out then, while grabbing my everything from that trash,” you shrugged. “You wanna know what I think?”
“Go ahead,” he nodded.
“I just think you’re afraid of being vulnerable. Loving means being vulnerable in front of someone, and that is what you despise the most. Of course you’ll get hurt sometime, but it doesn’t always have to end like that. It must be so beautiful to give someone your everything, show them everything, open up to them and have them do the same. Even if I get hurt, I’m willing to try that something.”
“You’re crazy,” he scoffed.
You shrugged. “Nothing we didn’t already know. I’m not afraid of being vulnerable or hurt, you know? I have all my life to close off to people and not trust them, for now, I’ll keep trying. I do think there’s someone out there made for me, to laugh at my stupid jokes and think my flaws are what make me special and unique. Until I find them,” you said, smiling softly. “I’ll keep waiting.”
When you turned your head to look at Yoongi, he was already looking at you, an undecipherable look in his eyes.
As soon as you caught him red handed, he turned his face and looked at the river.
“That’s the most stupid thing I’ve ever heard.”
You were about to laugh at him for being so bitter when the sky lighted up. It was suddenly filled with red and orange colors, gold and blue and green. Sparkles that fell from the sky after a loud ‘boom’.
You stared at your phone.
00:00
“Yoongi!” you shouted, standing up from your seated position and trying to keep your balance on the railing.
“What are you doing?” Yoongi exclaimed, his face lighting up with the reflection of the fireworks. He pulled from the material of your jeans to try and make you sit up again. “You’re gonna fall into the river!”
You could only stare at the fireworks, cascades of multicolored lights. They ascended in straight columns towards the sky and exploded, expanding and growing until they were nothing but dots of light, droplets that fell towards the ground, towards the water of the river. In the reflection of the water, you could also see the fireworks.
You looked at Yoongi, who was still trying to make you sit down.
“Don’t be a party pooper, come here!” you shouted so your voice could be heard above the noise of the fireworks.
“No! I’m not –“
You pulled harshly from his bomber jacket until you were stumbling over the railing, almost falling into the water. Yoongi reacted quickly for once in his life and stood up before you could fall. He grabbed you and prevented you from diving into the cold water of the Han river at 00:05 in the morning.
You clapped happily at the sight of him standing up in the railing and watching the fireworks with you.
“Now it’s the time! Make your wish!” you said in a rush, grabbing his hands and closing your eyes.
“What the f – ?”
“C’mon! Make it before the fireworks end!”
You heard Yoongi sigh, but he ended up relaxing and grabbing your hands back.
There, under the lights of the golden fireworks, you both made your wish for the New Year, fingers intertwined and soft smiles playing on your lips.
“Happy New Year, Yoongs!” you smiled at him once you finished making your wish and opened your eyes.
You watched him do the same and smile softly.
“Happy New Year, Y/N.”
. . .
The change in your relationship with Min Yoongi shocked your friends more than it had shocked you.
As soon as they arrived at Verse the last Friday of January and saw you sitting on one of the leather couches, you could see their eyes widening, their brows furrowing.
“What are you doing here?” Seulgi asked, her being one of the people that displayed a frown over her features.
“Yoongi is rapping tonight,” you simply said, shrugging.
“That’s exactly why we weren’t expecting to see you here tonight,” Max added, emerging from behind Taehyung.
“It’s not that we aren’t happy to see you here,” Taehyung rushed to say, seeing your face. “It’s just that…”
“It’s weird,” Jungkook said.
“Well, here I am,” you simply said.
“What evil plan do you have in mind?” Namjoon laughed, passing an arm over your shoulders and sitting next to you on the couch.
“If you’re planning on throwing tomatoes at Yoongi, please, stop now before it all goes to hell,” Seulgi said, fear in her eyes.
You laughed. “You can relax, I have no tomatoes with me tonight. I just want to enjoy Yoongi’s show. Maybe even cheer him up a bit.”
“Okay, that is weird,” Jimin pointed out.
“Your evil plan, kid, spit it out,” Seokjin demanded, moving his hand in front of your face.
“I’m not planning anything! I swear!” you defended yourself. “All I have are good intentions.”
“You never have good intentions,” Hoseok narrowed his eyes at you. “At least not when it comes to Yoongi.”
You scoffed. “Okay, think whatever you want, I’ll just stay here and enjoy the show while you all pay attention to me in case I suddenly run towards the stage and stab him with a fork.”
Namjoon laughed, pulling you onto his chest.
“Don’t get mad, Y/N,” he said. “It’s just that… The two of you are always arguing and those things, we weren’t expecting this.”
You crossed your arms over your chest, a pout on your lips. Did they really think you could go there just to mess Yoongi’s show? Like, did they really think you were capable of that? Did they really think you were that cruel?
“Hey,” Namjoon called you once everyone had taken their respective seats and stopped paying attention to you. “C’mon, don’t get mad.”
“How do you expect me not to get mad? You think I’m a bad person.”
“Who said that?!” Namjoon exclaimed. “I’ll kill them.”
“You,” you pouted. “All of you think I’m a bad person if you really think I would be able to come here just to fuck Yoongi’s show.”
Namjoon threw his head backwards.
“We don’t think you’re a bad person, alright? It’s just that it’s fucking weird to see you here ready to support Yoongi when just four months ago you swore you would never come to this place to do just that. You can barely stand each other, let alone be kind to each other.”
“Well, if you didn’t want us to be kind to each other and start being friends, you shouldn’t have left us together at a restaurant.”
“Wait,” Namjoon said, seating on the couch with his back straight and eyes wide staring into yours. “This happened because of that stupid restaurant plan Seulgi had?”
“So, it was Seulgi’s idea…” you said, narrowing your eyes towards you friend, who was talking with Jimin absentmindedly. “I’m gonna –“
“It was her idea, but we all followed it. That’s not the main point,” Namjoon grabbed your shoulders, stopping you from committing murder. “This happened because of that night at the restaurant?” he repeated.
You shrugged, freeing yourself of his grip on your shoulders. “Yeah. We just started talking and… Turns out he’s not that much of an asshole.”
“Am I hearing right? Please, repeat it. You don’t think Min Yoongi’s an asshole anymore?”
“No, he still is, but now I can put up with it,” you said, rolling your eyes.
Namjoon let out a victorious scream while leaning backwards on the couch.
“Yeah! I knew it! I knew you would make good friends, you just had to give each other a chance,” he said, almost as if he was talking to himself. “You’re so alike it hurt seeing you argue all the time.”
“Please, don’t say Min Yoongi and I are alike, it’s an offense. I can tolerate him, alright? Just, don’t get your hopes high. Tolerate him, that’s all.”
Namjoon sent you a knowing look, but luckily for you, a woman climbed on stage and stopped him from saying anything else.
Your attention was quickly averted from Namjoon as you stared at the woman and took a sip from your beer.
To say the least, you were a bit nervous. It had been a long time since you had visited Verse, let alone Yoongi rap, and you were expectant, not knowing what to expect or what to feel. You had wanted to see him rap again once again ever since that first time you saw him on stage. His presence was magnetic to you, almost bewitching.
The intro was the same you remembered, same words, same puns, just a different host.
Yoongi was battling against a girl that night. She had the whole bar standing from their seats by the end of the show, and you thought Yoongi had it really difficult as you clapped for the girl, open-mouthed.
“And finally, the one you’ve all been waiting for!” the hostess said. “Suga!”
The people who were standing, kept standing as they cheered loudly for the small boy. The people who were sitting, stood up.
It was not only you who felt the pull towards the underground rapper, but the crowd did too, and it was a true gift that someone could do that in just four minutes with a few words. Yoongi had that gift.
Yoongi, or rather, Suga, appeared on stage. As usual, he was wearing black clothes, a long coat that covered his oversized hoodie. A black cap covered his face as usual, but you could still see his white-ish hair underneath. With his pale skin, he almost looked gotten out of a Tim Burton movie.
He cleared his throat as he waited for the noise of the crowd to disappear.
A beat that sounded like the beating of a heart echoed around the small place. Then, Yoongi’s breathing could be heard. Some seconds passed, everyone in pause mode, waiting.
When Yoongi started spitting out the few first words, the crowd was his. His energy could be felt all around you, vibrating and swirling around the room. His voice powerful, raspy and deep, his presence imposing. You sometimes didn’t even understand what he was saying because of the speed of his voice, but he was talking about something dark, about a bad place he had been in during his life.
You had never thought about Yoongi’s past, you had seen his present and it was the only thing you cared about, but now that you where hearing him, you were curious. Had someone hurt him? Or that someone had been himself? You had always seen the closed off and distant Yoongi, but never the vulnerable and sensitive one, the one who thought about everything too much.
When the show ended, the crowd cheered immediately, but you remained on your seat, still processing everything. Yoongi had too many sides. The boy who drank iced americano and got mad at you when you spilled it over him by accident. The boy who played piano pouring his soul in every note. The boy who dressed in all black and was pure fury on a stage. The boy who listened intently to you while you spoke about your dreams and plans for the future. The boy who didn’t believe in love but loved his friends so deeply and always cared for them. The boy who could make you laugh with his silly faces and stupid double-chin. And you found yourself liking each one of those sides.
. . .
After that night at Verse, the group had grown used to your and Yoongi’s new relationship. You still argued from time to time, but most of it, you spent it together, joking with each other and sharing the most beautiful moments of your life.
It had become a routine for the both of you to just go to the Han river at night, when one of you – or the two of you – were feeling a bit stressed or consumed by life in general. You would silently open Spotify in your phone, put one headphone on and hand Yoongi the other, and you would press Shuffle play. You would let the music carry you as you walked, in complete and utter silence. Each other’s presence and the melody playing through the speakers was more than enough when the noise of the world became too much for you to bare.
The old woman that owned the small and shabby ramen place became your friend. She would always invite you to a soup or some good green tea pancakes. She greeted you with a small smile as she led you to your usual seats. You would talk about your days as you shared some good bowl of ramen. You would get angry at Yoongi for rejecting some father who had asked him for particular piano lessons for his daughter and he would only shrug, telling you he didn’t want to be the piano teacher of some bratty kid. He would also get angry at you each time you told him you had spoken with your mother and hadn’t told her yet about planning on sending one of your works to a publishing house.
He became your confident, the person you could tell everything to while knowing he wouldn’t judge you. Yeah, he would sometimes get mad at you or reprimand you, but at the end of the day, you always respected his decisions, and he respected yours.
He made you laugh and made you angry. He made you smile and sometimes made you want to murder him – just like the first time you invited him to your dorm and he made fun of your k-pop posters. In just the span of a few months, he became everything you knew and everything you wanted.
That’s why it didn’t shock you when, on a Spring evening, you realized you were in love with Min Yoongi.
You had been insisting him to bring you to one of his piano lessons, you wanted to see him play from up close. He had finally given in after an entire day of you protesting and following him around like a lost puppy.
“Alright…” he finally said, sighing loudly and holding his partitures close to his chest.
You, who had dramatically fallen to your knees in the middle of the corridor after hours and hours – it had been only a few minutes – of pleading him, opened your eyes wide and smiled brightly.
“Yeah?”
“Don’t ask me twice in case I change my mind,” he scoffed.
“Yay!” you shouted, standing on your feet in a quick jump. “I’m going to see Min Yoongi play the piano!”
“I only accepted because everyone was starting to look at us weirdly, so don’t shout,” he said through clenched teeth, sending awkward looks to the people passing by your side. You had also noticed them looking weirdly at you, on your knees, pleading him to let you go with him to his piano lesson. You couldn’t care any less about what the stupid people at your stupid university thought. “Don’t make me regret my decision.”
“I won’t,” you promised.
But, it hadn’t been five minutes since the piano lesson had started, and Yoongi was already starting to regret his decision.
“Can I record the lesson and post it on Instagram?” you asked, already grabbing your phone from your denim jacket.
“No, why the fuck do you want to record it?” Yoongi frowned, staring at you from his small piano stool.
You shrugged. “So I can show off my friend’s incredible piano skills.”
Yoongi rolled his eyes. “Just… Don’t, alright? I don’t need anyone seeing my piano skills.”
“It could widen your clientele,” you pressed.
“No, alright? I don’t care about my clientele, it’s enough as it is. I have enough to make money and pay for my rent.”
You scoffed. “You’re afraid people won’t see you as the dark and mysterious underground rapper anymore.”
Yoongi glared at you.
“Take a seat and stay quiet, okay?”
“Can I at least cheer for you?”
Yoongi glared at you. Again.
“Okay, okay, I’ll sit and keep my mouth shut,” you said, hopping off the stage of the assembly hall, running towards the seats. After looking at Yoongi, you added. “And I’ll keep my phone inside my bag, I swear.”
“Good.”
A few seconds later, his pupil entered the assembly hall, running with her head hung low as she apologized for having arrived a bit late. Yoongi told her not to worry and started the lesson.
It was boring, to say the least, watch the girl play and Yoongi correct her. For the love of Gandalf! You had gone there to watch Yoongi play, not to watch some first year girl stutter again and again each time Yoongi leant a bit closer to her!
Okay, maybe you were being a bit cruel with the girl… She was only learning, and Yoongi could be a very imposing and strict teacher. You would be nervous too if you were in the poor girl’s position.
Ignoring Yoongi’s previous words, as soon as the girl finished playing her partiture, you stood up from your seat, clapping vigorously.
“Yay! You did great!” you cheered.
Yoongi didn’t even look at you, shoulders slumping in defeat as he sighed loudly. The girl turned around and looked at you with blushing cheeks and a small smile displaying on her lips.
“Thanks,” you could hear her mutter.
When your palms started to hurt, you stopped clapping. Had it been necessary clapping for almost three minutes? Probably not, but seeing Yoongi’s face of distress was more than worth it.
“Alright Ariana,” Yoongi sighed again, ignoring you. “You improved a lot, congratulations. I was able to feel through each note, I think you already own this partiture.”
“Thanks,” the girl said, this time blushing even harder. Yoongi’s compliments weren’t something that happened on a daily basis.
Yoongi opened his small folder and started searching for something amongst the papers. He handed the girl a new partiture and started playing a bit for her. The girl grabbed the paper and, with a small nod of her head, gathered her things and left the assembly hall.
“A hard teacher,” you nodded. “Asks for a lot, but also gives a lot. That’s cool.”
Yoongi shook his head and started grabbing all his papers, keeping them inside his folder.
“Do you want to see watch me play something or not?” Yoongi asked, not facing you yet.
“But the class has already ended.”
“Yeah, it has, but I’m offering to play something for you. Do you want me to or would you rather –?”
In the blink of an eye, you were sitting by his side on the stool, back straight and hands pompously placed on top of your thighs.
“I’m all ears and eyes.”
Yoongi glanced at you briefly and then laughed a bit.
“What do you want me to play?”
“Oh my God, I can even choose the song, this is better than I thought,” you said, relaxing your back and placing your hands on top of the stool. “Hmm… Lemme think.”
You placed your fingers on your chin, just as if you were deep in thought.
“Have you seen La La Land?” Yoongi asked, interrupting your train of thought.
“Of course,” you said, almost offended.
“Perfect,” he hummed with a small smile on his lips.
You observed him, expectantly. Was he going to play City of Stars? Did he want you to sing along with him or what?
But, as soon as his fingers hovered above the white keys and slowly came down to caress them, you understood it wasn’t City of Stars the song that he was playing. It was the main characters’ song.
You observed, mesmerized, how his fingers danced over the keys of the piano. You closed your eyes, absorbing each one of the sad and nostalgic notes. It flowed slowly, the sounds escaping from the back of the grand piano, dancing around the room and reaching your ears softly. You felt as if you were inside the song, surrounded by it and every feeling it portrayed, every feeling Yoongi portrayed.
He wasn’t only playing the piano, he was telling the people how he felt. Just like Suga poured his everything in his rap, his verses, his rhymes, Yoongi poured his everything in each note, in each key of the piano. You couldn’t help but think once again about the contrast that Yoongi was. Soft and mellow with the piano, tender, almost sad and nostalgic, like a rainy day. Aggressive and brutal with his rap, pouring his truth in it, his anger, his pain, his rage, like the horn of a car. He was like the cold iced americano he liked in the mornings, in the middle of Winter, Spring, Summer, Autumn or whatever the season was. Whether it was forty degrees outside or four, he liked his iced americano, dark and cold, bitter and soft.
The song turned a bit more cheerful, a bit lighter. He moved his back softly, accompanying the movements of his arms, hands, fingers. Every piece of it moved with the song, and soon, you started to do the same. You couldn’t help it, it was as if the same magnetic pull you felt towards him when his was on stage, invaded your body while he was playing the piano too.
You opened your eyes as you realized that maybe, it wasn’t the music what made you feel that pull towards him. That it wasn’t the power he radiated while he rapped, or the softness with which he played the notes of the partiture he was playing. Maybe it was him. Maybe you felt that magnetic pull towards Yoongi.
You watched his side profile, eyes closed and mouth half-opened as he kept interpreting the song. You weren’t even listening to it anymore, only being able to stare at Yoongi completely mesmerized.
In that moment, you thought Min Yoongi was the most beautiful thing you had ever seen. All soft edges and sharp personality.
In that moment, it hit you, just like the few notes of the song. Why had it suddenly turned so sad? So slow? It all had started slow and sad, but it had been cheerful and bright in the middle. Why did it had to be sad and slow again?
The few notes were more spaced between each other, giving you time to breath in between each one of them.
In that moment, it hit you. You had fallen in love with Min Yoongi.
And that’s how you realized it, while Min Yoongi played his piano for you in the assembly hall of the History building of your campus, on a rainy day of April. Spring in full bloom.
. . .
After that realization, the feeling only grew and grew. Each time you looked at him, you saw everything you wanted. He had gone from being Min asshole Yoongi, the boy whose iced americano you had accidentally spilled all over his clothes and the boy you couldn’t stand, from being Min softie Yoongi, the boy who looked like a furry cat each time you watched a movie at your dorm and he hid under your cozy blankets.
You couldn’t wait for the weekend to arrive so you could see him. You couldn’t wait for his text messages every evening. Fuck, if someone had told you a year before that you would be like that, completely at Yoongi’s mercy, you would have laughed in their face.
You sometimes thought about telling him. He was such an open-minded person, even if he didn’t feel the same, he would understand you. But of course, just as much as he was open-minded, he was unpredictable too… So you always ended up stopping yourself and forcing you to stay quiet. You didn’t want to ruin your movie nights, or your walks by the Han river. They were too precious to you, more than some stupid feelings.
You sometimes thought it was just a stupid crush. In the end, you had never had such a close relationship with a boy, not even with your previous boyfriends, and you sometimes thought you were mistaking love with true friendship.
You sometimes thought about telling Seulgi and Max, so you would have a second opinion. But Seulgi had a mouth that was too big for her own good and keeping secrets had never been her strong point. And Max… Well, she would just laugh at you for falling for the boy you had always said you would hate until the day you’d die.
You sometimes thought you thought too much.
“Let it flow” was what your grandmother had always told you, and it had always been your motto in life.
Yeah, let it flow, it was so easy to say and so difficult to follow. How could you let it flow when it was the last thing you thought about each night and the first thing you thought about each morning? Let it flow… Pff. You should find a new – and better – motto.
That night, you had been thinking exactly about that before finally falling asleep.
The next day would be a very important date, and you needed to be rested so you could support Yoongi.
So, despite all the thoughts that had been running through your head, with your final exams having ended just the previous week – and therefore, your second year of university – and Summer holidays just around the corner, you had lit one of your orange blossom candles, closed your eyes and let sleep take you.
It was your phone buzzing on your nightstand what woke you up, not the thoughts or the candle extinguishing.
“Hmpf…” you mumbled, lifting your head from the pillow and trying to open your eyes so you could at least look at the source of that noise.
After realizing it was your phone, you sat up, switched on the lamp on top of your nightstand and grabbed your phone.
“Yeah?” you growled, obviously cursing in the name of whomever was calling you at three AM.
“Y/N? Were you asleep?”
You rolled your eyes after hearing Yoongi’s voice.
“No, I was preparing myself to run a marathon,” you said, sarcasm dripping from your voice. “What do you think? Of course I was sleeping, you asshole, you better have a good reason to wake me up.”
Yoongi scoffed at the other side of the line. “Luckily I’m the one with the bad mood when it’s awaken…”
“Just shoot it.”
“What if I was sick? Or in trouble?”
“Are you?”
“No.”
“Exactly what I thought, now tell my why the fuck are you calling me so I can go back to sleep,” you said.
“I’m outside your dorm,” he said quickly. “I can’t sleep, guess I’m too nervous.”
You stood silent, eyes suddenly open and staring at your white sheets.
“For tomorrow?” your voice sounded softer.
“Yeah. I just feel… A bit anxious, dunno, I just felt as if I was suffocating in my apartment and needed to take a walk… Sorry for calling you and waking you up, didn’t even thought about it I just needed –“
“Don’t worry, I’ll be outside in five minutes.”
You grabbed a pair of joggers, one of your hoodies and walked out of your dorm. Yoongi was sitting on a bench, waiting for you as his leg bounced up and down and he stared at the distance.
“Hi,” you greeted him. “Aren’t you cold?”
“We’re in June.”
You shrugged.
“It’s never too hot to wear a hoodie,” you shrugged.
“Guess you’re right,” he laughed, standing up from the bench and walking a bit closer to you.
“Are you okay?” you asked, changing the topic and staring closely at him.
He nodded with his head. “Just a bit anxious that’s all.”
You nodded, understanding. The next day would be the last competition of the Rap Battle at Verse. Only Yoongi rapping against a boy called Zico. There would be loads of people, and it was rumored that it would be talent scouts from different record-companies too. It was Yoongi’s possible connection with his dreams coming true.
“You know what’s good for when someone’s anxious?” you asked him, a devilish glint in your eyes.
“Getting shit-faced?”
“No, gosh, no. You should stop trying to mend all your problems with alcohol Min Yoongi, that’s bad for you and your liver,” you scolded him. “I was thinking about something else. Completely different.”
“Enlighten me, please.”
“Gladly,” you smiled at him. “Just follow me.”
. . .
Yoongi protested for the hundredth time as you climbed up the hill.
“Is it too far from here?” he cried.
“Stop protesting, we’re nearly there.”
You smiled when you arrived to the top of the hill. You were in one of the small forests at the outskirts of the city. At night, the whole city could be seen from its top. It was truly breathtaking.
But you hadn’t brought Yoongi there just to observe the views, not. You had brought him there because of what was on that small top of the hill.
During July, they held a small carnival there, with stands, and fair attractions. The rest of the year it was closed. You went there the first year you moved to the city, with your grandparents.
“Here it is,” you said, stopping in front of the fence.
You looked upwards. You would have to climb a bit, but it was alright since you had plenty of trees to climb.
“What?” Yoongi gasped, seeing your hidden intentions. “You’re crazy if you think I’m going to jump that fence.”
“C’mon!” you said, already climbing one of the closest trees. “It’s not that high!”
“The last thing I need is for me to appear with a broken leg during tomorrow’s show.”
You rolled your eyes. “Don’t be dramatic. If you fall from here, the most you can do is stab yourself with a fallen branch and die. Quick and you won’t feel it.”
Yoongi mocked you under his breath, and you laughed as you reached the branch that joined the tree and the fence, hanging from it and letting yourself fall softly on the ground.
“See? I’m one of the clumsiest persons on Earth and I did it safe and sound,” you said. “Your turn.”
Yoongi protested but ended up climbing the tree too.
“If I die, my spirit will haunt you until the end of your days,” he scoffed.
“Bah, you already haunt me while alive.”
You turned around and started walking around the area. It was empty and everything was closed, covered in tarps so the cold wouldn’t ruin the stands and the attractions.
You heard a low thud behind you, letting you know that Yoongi had made it.
“See? It wasn’t that difficult!” you said, not even looking back.
“Whatever,” Yoongi grumbled.
Your footsteps carried you to a stand, that looked way bigger than the rest, covered in a blue tarp.
“Here it is,” you smiled.
You grabbed one of the sides of the tarp and started undoing the laces that kept it in place. Once every rope was untied, you grabbed the tarp with all your strength and removed it from the structure.
Before Yoongi’s eyes, and old-looking carrousel appeared.
“What do you think?” you said, hands on your hips as you proudly looked at him.
“That you’re fucking crazy,” he grumbled.
“That’s cool! At least you’re not thinking about tomorrow anymore!”
You searched for the wires that connected the carrousel to the light. There were some electric panels hidden in a small cottage by the side of the carrousel. Hoping you wouldn’t electrocute yourself, you switched on all the buttons you found.
You heard some noises, and then, the carrousel was brought to life.
“Yay! It worked!” you said, running out of the cottage and towards Yoongi.
“If someone finds out, we’re in trouble… Wouldn’t it had been best if we had just taken a walk by the Han river like we always do?”
“Fuck Yoongi, don’t be boring,” you protested, ignoring him as you walked closer to the carrousel.
Yellow lights had come to life and a small melody filled the silence of the night. Horses were jumping up and down as the carrousel spun. Its speed was low.
“Plus, who the fuck is going to be here at three in the morning?”
“Hmm… Us?”
You shook your head. “C’mon, jump in!”
You waited until there was a free space in the carrousel and jumped in. Holding yourself tightly to one of the golden bars that connected one of the horses to the structure of the carrousel, you straightened your back. You were in.
“Yay!” you happily said, climbing on top of the horse.
You laughed softly as the horse jumped, watching Yoongi with each turn of the carrousel.
“You know!” you began to say. “For an underground rapper who isn’t afraid of expressing himself through his music you’re pretty coward!”
When the carrousel spun again, you saw Yoongi’s previous space was empty. Frowning, you started to search for him.
“Ah yeah?” a voice said by your side.
You spun your head and smiled when you saw him climbed on the horse on your left. You laughed and started to sing along with the kids’ song that was playing.
Yoongi suddenly joined you, his voice much deeper than yours.
You don’t know how long you stayed like that, spinning in the merry-go-round while singing and laughing at each other. There was a soft breeze blowing in the hill that night, caressing the grass and your skin. The moon shone brighter than the yellowish lights of the carrousel, and the sounds of owls sometimes sounded stronger than the songs that were playing. It was almost as if you and Yoongi were trapped inside your own world. You didn’t know how, but you always found a way to shut the noisy world around you both.
You stared at him, biting your lower lip as he rode on the artificial horse with a small smile threatening to appear on his lips. The need to tell him shook your body. But you couldn’t.
“Are you feeling better?” is what you said instead.
Yoongi nodded with his head. Then, he stared at you.
“Yeah,” he breathed. “Thank you, for always being here for me. I don’t deserve you after how I treated you at the start.”
You laughed it off, like you always did.
“You don’t, but meh, I’m too good of a person,” you joked. Then, you turned serious. “Hey, don’t thank me, you deserve it.”
You tore your gaze away from his, looking towards the city lights in the distance. Your eyes were so focused on the landscape ahead of you that you didn’t notice the light in Yoongi’s eyes as he stared at you. He shook his head and stared at the horizon too.
“I want to give my everything tomorrow, but somehow, each time I have something good waiting for me, I end up fucking it up,” he continued. “It’s as if I’m willing to sabotage my own life.”
“We’re all willing to sabotage our own lives, if you think about it. We aren’t afraid of dreaming because we know they’re only hopes waiting to come true. But when those hopes threaten to become a reality, we shit ourselves and run away. We’re afraid of changes because, even if we’re not satisfied with what we have, we’re too lazy to adapt ourselves again, to change our routine for something we don’t know if it’s going to work in the end. That’s how the human being works. That’s why I wanted to be brave this year, stop being afraid and stop running away,” you paused for a moment, thinking about how you were doing the exact same opposite. You were running away from your feelings for Yoongi. “You should do the same. I’m sure you’ll do great. Suga is powerful.”
Yoongi smiled, but you were looking away from him and you didn’t get to see how bright it was.
“Fuck, Y/N, didn’t know you could be so philosophical,” he laughed.
You shrugged and smiled, satisfied.
“What can I say?” you said. “I’m a box full of surprises.”
Yoongi laughed some more at your words.
“Yeah, you sure are…” he murmured, in a voice so low you weren’t able to hear it amongst the songs playing in the carrousel.
. . .
Yoongi slept on your couch that night. It wasn’t the first time you let him sleep on the couch at your dorm, but it was the firs that you both stayed up until the sun was almost peeking in the horizon, the soft light of the morning seeping through the blinds. You talked and laughed and talked some more until you both started feeling your eyelids heavy and fell asleep.
The following day, you helped Yoongi prepare for the show. He grabbed his things and brought them to your apartment. His laptop with the pen drive that contained all his songs, he had already chosen the one he was going to rap, so he kept it a secret from you. He also brought his keyboard and some other things he used to make sure the bass of the song was perfect. You helped him choose a cool outfit and styled his usual messy hair.
He left a couple of hours before you did, going to Verse to set everything for that night.
“What’s this doing here?” Seulgi mumbled as she entered your dorm, a disgusted expression on her face as she saw Yoongi’s mess all over you room. He had left in a rush and you weren’t going to clean everything up for him.
“Ah,” you said, looking at her. You shrugged and continued staring at yourself in the mirror as you tried to concentrate in the thin line of eyeliner that adorned your eyes. “Those are Yoongi’s things.”
“Yoongi’s?” Seulgi asked.
“Dunno why you sound so surprised,” Max shrugged, lying on your bed with her phone in her hands. “They’re together 24/7 now.”
“Are you sure you’re not hiding anything from us?” Seulgi asked you, her eyes narrowed as she pierced the back of your neck with her eyes. “Something like… A secret relationship with Yoongi?”
You glared at her through the reflection in the mirror.
“Are you sure you’re not hiding a secret relationship with Jimin from us?” you spat, sarcasm dripping from your voice. You saw Seulgi’s eyes widening. “That’s exactly what I thought,” you said before going back to your eyeliner.
“That’s totally different, lady,” Seulgi defended herself. “Jimin and I have always been good friends, whereas you and Yoongi hated each other’s guts since day one. It’s so weird that you’re suddenly best friends forever.”
“We were stupid and we didn’t give each other a chance, now that we’ve done that, we’ve realized we’re not that different and that we have some things in common.”
Seulgi rolled her eyes. “I told you that a hundredth times, but no, you couldn’t believe me, you had to see it all for yourself.”
“Yep,” you said, happy when you saw the results of your eyeliner. “But, if it makes you feel any better, you were the one who forced us to become friends with your plan of leaving us alone at that ramen restaurant.”
“Don’t even know how that worked, it was like locking a pyromaniac in a match factory.”
“Don’t even know how that worked either,” Max mumbled.
“Hey,” you called her, but she was so absorbed in whatever she was doing with her phone that she didn’t even answer. “Earth calling to Maximiliana! Can you please stop staring at your phone and pay me attention?”
“What?” she snapped, glancing at you briefly.
You threw yourself on the bed by her side, followed by Seulgi.
“Uhh! Who are you texting?!” you exclaimed, trying to see what was on the screen of her phone.
“Let us see!” Seulgi protested.
“What the fuck! No! Don’t be so nosy!” Max protested, trying to get her phone away from you.
“Is it that girl from your dance class?” you said, wiggling your eyebrows.
By the red color adorning Max’s cheeks, you knew you had hit the nail on the head.
“AH!” Seulgi screamed. “It’s her!”
“Shut up, okay? I told her to come with me tonight to see Yoongi’s show.”
“Oh my god!” you jumped in your bed, happy as ever. “We’re finally going to meet her!”
“Please stop,” Max said, closing her eyes and sighing. “If you embarrass myself in front of her, I’ll kill you. She’s coming as a friend, nothing else.”
“Yeah,” Seulgi said, sending you a devilish smirk. “A friend.”
“A really good friend,” you said back, wiggling your eyebrows.
“You’re stupid. The both of you!”
You laughed, and finished getting ready. As you were applying your red lipstick on, your heard Seulgi’s voice.
“Y/N, don’t think you’ve distracted me from our main topic. I’ll get to the bottom of this.”
. . .
If you had previously thought Verse had been packed, that night you thought it looked like a can of sardines. You could barely move, let alone walk from the main door towards
Luckily, Namjoon had been there early and had occupied your usual seat.
“This is Gabriella,” he said, introducing his girlfriend to the three of you.
You smiled at the girl, hugging her softly. She was really pretty, with dark bronzed skin, black eyes and curly, voluminous, long black hair.
“You can call me just Gabi,” she smiled. She looked really sweet.
When she turned around and you and Namjoon were staring at each other, you gave him the thumbs up, wiggling your brows as you stared at Gabriella and then back at him. He smiled and shook his head after sending you one of his cute dimpled smiles.
Everyone was nervous, not gonna lie, and even though you were sure Yoongi would ace it, you couldn’t help but feel nervous too. You knew how much that meant for him and you wanted everything to go well. You kept staring all around you, trying to make out who the talent scouts could be. You saw a couple of them with faces of talent scouts, but you didn’t know it for sure.
“Ejem, ejem,” the host said through the speaker, clearing his throat. “Goodnight everyone! How are you?!” the host tried to make the crowd interact with him. “Tonight’s a very special night here at Verse as you all know by now... It’s going to take place, in this exact same stage, the final show of our Annual Rap Battle!”
The crowd cheered loudly. You wondered if Yoongi could hear you from wherever he was.
“Are you ready for it?! Because I am!” another pause for the crowd to cheer freely. “We’ve got two amazing rappers in here tonight with us, fighting for the same dream, the same prize! The title of Verse’s Rapper of the Year and ten thousand bucks!”
Your eyes widened. If Yoongi won, he was going to become fucking rich. He better invite you to some fancy restaurant.
“If you’ve been here with us last year, and the last five years we’ve been holding this Annual Rap Battle, we’ll have many surprises here with us tonight. We’ve invited a legend, one of the greatest underground rappers of all times. He was the winner of the first Rap Battle at Verse. Cheer up for G-Dragon!”
A boy with wet-looking hair appeared on stage. He had tattoos all over his body, gold chains and hair falling all over his face. During his performance and the other performances that followed his, you couldn’t help but bounce your leg up and down trying to ease your nerves a bit. You hadn’t even paid much attention to Max as she introduced you to her girlfriend – not girl friend as she introduced her. Her name was Moonbyul. She looked introverted and shy, the exact same opposite from Max. They looked really happy together, though, and that was all that mattered.
You were nervous for Yoongi. You knew how much that performance meant for him, and you wanted him to ace it and show the world who he was and what he was capable of doing.
You were sure Yoongi hadn’t even showed you half of the potential he had, an yet, you thought it was huge. The amount of ideas that ran through his mind was insane. He could write a song faster than a person writes a text message. His mind was full of music, notes, instruments and sounds. You found it amazing, like a whole new world inside his brain.
Soon, all the performances from already-known underground rappers ended and the host as back on top of the stage.
“Well, the time has come…” he started to say, waiting for people to shut up. “It’s time to introduce our two finalist rappers!”
The noise was deafening, but your attention was on the stage.
“First, we’ll be lucky enough to contemplate the performance of one of the best underground rappers we’ve seen this year, and the previous year! No offense G-Dragon!” the host joked, pointing at the boy. He raised his hand and shook his head, laughing. “He writes his own lyrics, produces his own songs, composes his own melodies… He spits fire in the shape of words on top of this exact same stage. Ladies and gentlemen, here he is! Suga!”
Everyone around you stood from their seats, clapping and cheering.
“Suga!” you shouted, cheering loudly for the boy who was climbing on top of the stage.
Namjoon patted your back as he was standing with his girlfriend by your side.
Yoongi was wearing white for once. A white cap, white coat that reached just under his knees. But underneath it was all black. You smiled at how good he looked.
You couldn’t even sit back, too excited to care.
He greeted the host and then grabbed a mic. When the host left, it was only him and the dark stage. Only a light spotlight pointed at him.
He was going to perform Never Mind. He had written it a few years ago and had been practicing it at your apartment all day. You knew the first chords and the last ones. You liked the song, a lot. It was Yoongi, with his raspy voice pouring his everything and saying his truth.
You listened to it as if you were bewitched by Yoongi’s voice, by every word and note.
When the song came to an end, you let out a long breath, not even knowing you had been holding air in the first place. You clapped along with the rest of the crowd, but Yoongi, instead of stepping off the stage, turned around and some other flashlights lit, giving a view of the whole scenario.
There was a piano at the back.
Yoongi sat himself on the stool in front of the piano, taking off his white cap and white coat. Underneath all that, he was wearing a black suit. You had never seen him look so elegant, used to seeing him in his oversized hoodies and ripped jeans.
The claps died down again and you stopped all your movements, your lips parting as you watched him. Underneath his black suit, he was wearing an also black shirt, first buttons undone. He had never looked so good, not even on New Years Eve by the side of the Han river contemplating the fireworks. You guessed it was because of that special glow he had every time he was on top of a scenario.
The previous lights were switched off, and only the ones who pointed at Yoongi and the piano were left.
As the first few notes sounded, you were already lost.
The song talked about his childhood and about love. You knew about his thoughts in different topics such as love, politics or his favorite ice-cream flavor, but you barely knew anything about his private life. He was from Daegu and had moved to Seoul when he was sixteen trying to pursue his dreams and scape from his parents and older brother, who wanted him to work at the family restaurant. Then, anything else. You didn’t know how he was as a child, if he enjoyed Sesame Street or preferred Teletubbies, at which age he learnt how to ride a bike or what did he do during lunch break – did he play basketball or football or simply sat on the stands watching the rest of the kids play? You didn’t know about his first piercing, or his first teenage argument with his parents. You didn’t know who broke his heart for the first time nor how he mended it afterwards. And now, as you listened him sing about an old piano in the corner of his room and how it was his first love, you wanted to know about everything.
The song came to an end just like Never Mind had. You were a bit shocked, but you stood up anyways and clapped just like the rest. But, this time, Yoongi didn’t stay on top of the stage and after waving goodbye at the crowd, he bowed and disappeared behind the stage.
Zico wasn’t bad either. You liked him, he was fast and good with his words, but he didn’t have that raw passion that characterized Yoongi. You could see it, and the judges saw it too.
It was a rough competition, but as soon as Yoongi’s show had ended, you had known it would be him.
You swear you had never clapped as loudly as you clapped when the judges announced Yoongi as the winner of the Rap Battle at Verse. Your hands were hurting but you just couldn’t stop. Seeing him smile so widely while holding his trophy was more than enough. Fuck, you were whipped.
To celebrate Yoongi’s victory, you all went to some club to have some drinks and have fun. For once, you saw Yoongi let go and be free. He danced, he laughed, he drank, he was letting go of all his inhibitions.
“Drink! Drink! Drink!” was all you could hear while taking another shot of tequila with Seulgi, Max and Yuna.
By the end of the night you were smashed. Yoongi wasn’t doing any better.
“Are you sure you’re alright?” Namjoon asked the both of you as you got in the taxi you had called.
“Yeah!” you laughed. “More than alright!”
“Yeah!” Yoongi agreed with you.
Namjoon arched a brow as he looked at the both of you in the back of the taxi.
“He’s staying at mine, so we’ll be fine. The last neuron I have left and his last one make two neurons, more than enough to arrive home safe and sound.”
Namjoon laughed and Gabi shook her head, a smile playing on his lips.
“Don’t forget to put your seatbelts on,” he told you before closing the door of the taxi and telling the driver your direction.
In the back of the taxi, the both of you laughed about everything and anything at the same time. All you can remember is your stomach hurting and your head resting on Yoongi’s shoulder as he told you something about imagining Samuel L. Jackson as your driver, turning around just to say “Oh, sorry. Did I break your concentration?” after crashing the car on a streetlight. That was also what had you both laughing all the way towards your dorm.
“Shh!” you silenced him, your index finger pressed against your lips as you tried to open the door to your room. “People can hear us and they’ll protest.”
“Why do you care about them protesting,” he said, slurring. “I don’t give a fucccck!”
“Yoongi!” you exclaimed, rushing to clap your hands over his mouth. “Please, lower your voice or shut your damn mouth, but don’t make so much noise.”
Yoongi nodded with his head and you sighed, letting go of him and opening the door to your room finally.
“C’mon, get in,” you signaled him.
You couldn’t help but giggle at Yoongi as he stumbled into your room.
“Fuck all your dormmates!”
Before he could say anything else, you rushed to close the door and lock it, just in case someone decided to barge in and kill you both with the fire extinguisher that was right beside your door. You were done with your finals, but you knew there were other people who still hadn’t done it and were still studying.
“There are people who just want to study,” you whispered, staring at him with side eyes.
“And there are people who just want to celebrate the best day of their life. Grow some respect!”
“Yoongi!” you gasped, throwing yourself at him and covering his mouth with your hand once again in an attempt to make him shut up. He kept talking, though.
“Fou fave fuch borinf dormmatef,” he mumbled.
“They’re not boring Yoongi, they just want to study. Now promise me you’ll stop screaming and I’ll take my hands off of your mouth.”
“I fromife fou.”
“Swear it.”
“I fwear.”
“Plead for it.”
He glared at you, and you started laughing seeing his already small eyes becoming even more small as he narrowed them.
“Alright, alright,” you laughed, taking your hand away from his mouth. “It was just so funny hearing you speak like that.
“Ha ha,” he scoffed.
“You want something to drink? Some beers? More alcohol? Maybe just water? I have a small fridge under my desk my mom bought me last year.”
“You have a fridge in your dorm? Whoa.”
“Yeah,” you shrugged. “It’s really small though, just for super necessary things.”
“Do you have soju?”
“I always have soju.”
And that’s how you both ended sitting on your bed, backs resting against the wall as you drank a bottle of soju and laughed some more, this time in a lower tone. The fairy lights that hung from above your bed were the only light in the room, making it all much cozier.
“What are you going to do now that you’re Verse’s best rapper?”
“Guess I’ll take advantage of it and hook up with all the girls that go there to see me.”
You arched a brow.
“What girls? The only girls that go there to see you are Max, Seulgi and I.”
“Maybe I’ll hook up with one of you, then,” he said, a lazy smile on his lips.
You punched him in the arm.
“You wished,” you growled.
“Maybe.”
You narrowed your eyes at him.
“Maybe? As if the decision was completely on you. If we don’t want to hook up with you, we won’t hook up with you.”
“Mhmm,” Yoongi nodded, finishing the bottle of soju in just one more gulp. “You don’t want it?”
“What? No, pfff,” you scoffed, crossing your arms over your chest. “Not even in your wildest dreams, man.”
Yoongi leant closer to you. He smelt like orange blossom, just like the candle you had in your room that reminded you of him. He also smelt like alcohol and cheap soju.
“No?” he whispered, nudging his nose in the crook of your neck.
You closed your eyes briefly. Your heart was beating so fast inside your chest it was starting to hurt. Had it not been for the alcohol inside your system, you would have found Yoongi’s behavior weird and you would have pushed him away from you while laughing at the situation, trying to hide your own true feelings. But the truth was that the both of you were completely out of your minds, drunk as ever, and none of you could think for more than two seconds straight, letting your bodies take the lead.
“No,” you murmured, biting your lower lip and somehow crossing your legs, a weird feeling settling in between them.
“Hmm…” Yoongi mumbled, his breath tickling you.
Fuck, his lips were so close to your skin you felt as if you could go up in flames at any second. He didn’t give in, though, his lips a mere ghost over your neck.
Your eyes snapped open, a devilish glint in them. You didn’t know what got over you, but if someone asked you would blame it all on the alcohol. You pushed him away until his back was completely resting on the wall and suddenly, you were sitting on top of his thighs, straddling him.
Grabbing the empty bottle of soju from his hands and putting it away, you leant closer to him, paying him with his own medicine. You placed both of your hands on his chest.
“And you?” you asked, trying to sound seductive. That didn’t sound like you, but once again, the normal you wouldn’t be straddling his friend either. “Would you want it?”
Yoongi’s breath was erratic, you could feel it, and you took that against him. You snuggled closer to him, until his face was leveled with your cleavage. You heard him grunt.
Your fingers tangled between his strands of hair, playing with the roots softly.
“Never in a million years,” was his response.
As you looked down at him, you could see his eyes were lost on your skin, marveling in the sight of it so close to him. You smirked.
“So, you wouldn’t want me to do… This.”
You suddenly lowered your waist until your core was pressed against his. You grounded it harshly against his crotch and heard him grunt again. He was trying to contain himself.
You stopped your movements and tried to lift your waist once again, but a pair of hands stopped you from doing so. Yoongi’s grip was so tight, it almost hurt. In a sharp movement, he forced your hips down until you were grinding against him again. You felt something hard poking the inside of your thigh.
“I wouldn’t want you to stop,” he said, his voice lower than you had ever heard it.
You lifted your eyes and found his already staring at you. They almost looked pitch-black in the dim light of your dorm, sharp and small. His stare was fierce, just like the grip he had on your waist.
Smirking, you started wiggling your hips on top of his, your hands still in his hair. The room was starting to get hot, and you could feel Yoongi’s neck a bit sweaty.
“Fuck,” he growled. “Go harder.”
“As you wish,” you nodded, doing exactly what he said.
Yoongi’s eyes turned white in pure bliss, his lips parting in such an obscene way. Was that really happening? Were you dreaming while passed out on the carpet of your dorm? Had you died and were now in heaven? Your vision was so blurry you couldn’t even distinguish reality from one of your wild dreams with Yoongi. You were sure of one thing, whatever it was, you were going to make the most out of it.
To rile him up some more, you let your head fall in the crook of his neck and started moaning softly. You could feel the cotton material of your panties sticking to your core, and small waves of pleasure hitting you with every movement against Yoongi’s hard cock. Fuck, you could feel him even through the material of both of your jeans. You guessed if he could feel how wet you were for him too.
“Hm…” you moaned, especially loud for him to hear.
It made him go crazy, and he could stop him anymore. He pushed you both from the wall, him sitting on the edge of your bed and you standing in between his parted legs.
“Take off your jeans,” he demanded.
“Bossy, huh?” you teased him.
“Don’t tease me.”
“What will happen if I do?”
You were playing with fire, and you were about to get burnt.
Yoongi’s eyes glared at you and he growled in an animalistic way that sent a shiver running down your spine. You giggled as his hands brusquely grabbed the hem of your jeans and unbuttoned your jeans in a rush.
He fought with the zipper before finally undoing it and dragging the jeans down your legs. They pooled at your feet, your black socks visible underneath them.
“Step out of them,” he said.
You arched a brow, as if telling him make me.
He arched a brow back. So, you wanted to play?
He brought one of his hands behind you and smacked your ass with strength, sending you flying towards him. He grabbed your hips and kept you in place as he placed another loud smack on your ass. The boy was stronger than he looked.
“Step out of them.”
“I love being spanked, I’m not sure if I want to obey you just yet.”
He smirked and stood up, forcefully pushing you backwards. You stumbled a bit, the jeans around your ankles not letting you move.
“You wanna be nasty?” he growled, grabbing your hips and spinning you around until you were facing your bed and he was standing behind you.
Then, he pushed you without any care and you fell limply onto your bed.
You screamed, watching the wall just in front of you.
“Yoongi! I nearly leave my nose glued to the wall!” you protested, trying to turn around and face him. You started laughing, feeling his presence behind you and his hands on your hips. It was as if he couldn’t keep his hands away from you for more than a couple of seconds, his hands on your waist all the time.
He chuckled darkly from behind you, but both of your laughs died down as soon as another hard smack landed on your ass. You whimpered, not having expected the spank.
Yoongi massaged your sore ass cheek as he chuckled again. “Didn’t you love spanking?”
You swallowed, feeling him take off your socks and jeans in a quick movement before another smack was delivered to your ass.
“Answer me,” he murmured.
“Yeah, I love it, I fucking love it.”
You earned another two spanks as a reward for your answer. You were gasping for air, Yoongi’s hands kneading your ass cheeks, when you felt him kneeling behind you. You craned your neck so you could see him, but you couldn’t.
“What are you doing?” you said, laughing as his fingers tickled the inside of your thighs.
Yoongi didn’t answer, he just parted your legs and positioned himself in between them.
“Yoongi,” you muttered, trying to catch a glimpse of him.
He pressed your hips further into the mattress. You laughed a bit as you fought against him. You could hear him laughing too, trying to keep you in place.
“Stay still,” he finally said, pressing you down with all his strength.
“But what are you – ? Oh,” was all you could say as you suddenly felt himself pressing kisses against your panties.
He forced you to lift your ass a bit from the bed, and he spread your ass cheeks with both of his hands as he kept trailing kisses down your underwear.
You moaned, letting your head fall onto the mattress.
With one of his hands, he parted your panties to the side so he could have access to your bare core. You could feel his breathing coming down to you, caressing your skin and playing with your dampened folds.
“Holy shit,” you growled once Yoongi’s lips attached themselves to your lower region, placing open-mouthed kisses to your glistening lips.
You gripped the mattress with all your strength. If he kept doing that, your dormmates would definitely end up knocking on your door and asking you to shut the fuck up.
His tongue worked wonders on you, no wonder why he was such a good rapper. You could feel him growling each time you whimpered or moaned, your sounds muffled by a cushion you had grabbed from the foot of the bed.
“Ah…” you gasped. “Yoongi.”
Your whole body was tense, back arched as you kept your ass high up in the air. Yoongi’s movements went from slow to fast and then back to slow, his tongue licking and swirling around your clit, and then your lips and then your entrance. It was as if he wanted to send you to another dimension, because that’s surely how you felt. As if you could burst into flames at any moment. You wondered if that’s how fireworks felt when they exploded.
“Yoongi,” you kept whining.
“Hmm…” he murmured. “Fuck, you’re so wet it’s dripping down my chin.”
At his words, you moaned and clenched your insides. Yoongi kept his ministrations, his hands still keeping your ass cheeks apart.
You could feel your orgasm growing inside your lower belly, the heat radiating from every pore of your skin. You had never been eaten out like that, as if he was starving, as if he couldn’t get enough of you.
Your vision became blurry, and you could feel Yoongi saying something, but all you could focus was on the movements of his tongue and lips against you, the warmth spreading through your body and how good he was making you feel. On cloud nine. In ecstasy. In pure bliss.
You brought one of your hands to your back until it was grasping Yoongi’s, gripping it tightly to let him know you were about to reach your orgasm. That only encouraged him, and soon enough, you were having the best orgasm of your life.
Your body grew rigid as you came, clenching your teeth and hiding your face against the pillow.
“Fuck, this is so sexy, you’re so sexy,” he mumbled after riding you out of your orgasm.
You were gasping when you turned around to look at him. He was looking back at you, chin shiny with your juices and a small smirk playing on his lips.
“Can’t wait to fuck you.”
“Can’t wait for you to fuck me,” you said, still breathless.
His smirk vanished and he threw himself on top of you, lips smashing against yours. His kisses were just like his rap, fierce and fast, passionate and a bit aggressive. He was all tongue and bites on your lower lip. His hands grabbing your cheek and your hair and everything, his tongue making you taste yourself in it.
Maybe, if the both of you had been in your right minds, you would have stopped it all before it was too late. Maybe, if at least one of you had been in their right mind, things would have been different.
But you were both drunk, and horny, and your hormones were like crazy, making you lose your minds for each other.
In the span of three seconds, you were both completely naked. From then on, everything was blurry to you.
You remember laughing when Yoongi fell to the floor taking off his left sock. You remember him spanking you some more for laughing at him, trying to act all serious but laughing himself. You remember him kissing you until you both felt out of breath, almost suffocating one another. You remember his hands travelling all across your body. You remember his pale skin and how beautiful it looked under your fairy lights. You remember lying in bed while watching his naked body, right in front of you, just for you. You remember how warm your skin felt after his caresses, and how loud were the moans when he started pressing kisses over your breasts.
He let you sit on top of him while he fucked you from underneath you, hands grabbing your hips as you moved them. He fucked you, with and without mercy, slow and fast. He whispered dirty things in your ear as he encouraged you to come, to go faster, to go harder. All your emotions were in overdrive, your heart beating so wildly you were starting to think it was going to pierce through your chest and fall from it.
It all was so blurry, but in your memories, his image was very clear.
You dozed off with your fairy lights still on, the sun starting to raise in the horizon and Yoongi’s arm dangling around your waist.
. . .
You were so comfy and warm inside your bed, surrounded by your blankets, that not even a bomb falling on your dorm building could have woken you up.
It was late, you hadn’t opened your eyes and looked at the clock, but from the dim light of the room and the sounds in the corridors, it was pretty late.
You stretched yourself with a content hum.
If you could just stay like that forever…
“Don’t run! Wait for me!” the voices said in the corridor, snapping you out of your thoughts.
… But you couldn’t.
Growling, you stretched once again and turned around. Before opening your eyes, you wanted to bask in the moment for some more minutes. In the end, you had nothing to do after yesterday’s… Wait.
You frowned. You had something to do, or at least that’s what your mind tells you.
You remember all that happened in the previous days. Yoongi’s nerves because of his performance at Verse, telling you he couldn’t sleep and showing up at your dorm at two AM, telling him to stay the night. Him practicing his song all day at your dorm while you watched and cheered for him. Him on stage, in front of the piano. Him winning Verse’s Rap Battle against a boy named Zico. You all going out to celebrate. You drinking as if you hadn’t seen some sort of liquid in months. And then… Oh, fuck.
Your heart stopped beating and your eyes snapped open. You were facing the wall, old and new polaroids of you, Seulgi, Max and the boys hanging from it. Your mouth felt dry and you had a horrendous headache – you weren’t sure if it had already been there but you were just noticing it then, or if it had come along with the previous night’s memories.
You stayed still, unmoving as if you had been frozen.
You were afraid that if you turned around you would came face to face with Min Yoongi, sleeping soundless and looking as beautiful as ever. You were afraid the view would make your heart beat faster that it already did every time you saw it, and you weren’t ready to get your hopes up any further.
Fuck, how could have you been so careless? You should have known, as soon as alcohol touched your system, you were a complete different Y/N, all inhibitions and worries gone.
Thoughts ran through your mind, fear, confusion, hope…
If you remembered correctly, he was the one who started teasing you… and that was until you started telling him you liked being spanked and… Oh God, no.
You covered your face with your hands, grimacing. You were embarrassed of yourself. Why couldn’t you have stopped it. You were sure Yoongi had done that because he was even drunker than you were and – just like he had confessed to you a couple of times – not having had sex in months, he was needy and horny. You were needy and horny too, but not enough to fuck up your relationship with your friend and the boy you were in love with like that.
Fuccck. You hoped you could just talk things out like the adults you were and act as if that night had never happened.
That was if Yoongi wanted to act as if that night never happened, because you were more than okay with repeating that night’s events as many times as he pleased… The company had been excellent, the sex mind blowing… No! Stop Y/N! Don’t get your hopes high!
Slowly, almost as if you were dreading it, you started turning around. The feeling of the sheets around your naked body made you cringe. You had fuck it up deep. Practicing in your mind what you would say when you came face to face with Yoongi, you finally turned around.
All words stayed inside your head and your heart felt to the pit of your stomach when all you came face to face with was an empty spot on your bed, no signs of a sleeping boy or anything like that.
Silly of you, you thought that maybe he had rolled on his sleep and fallen onto the floor, so you leaned closer to the edge of your bed and craned your neck. But just like the spot next to you on the bed, the floor was empty.
Hope is a dangerous thing that grows quickly, and you started to think that maybe he had gone to the bathroom or something, but the door to your personal bathroom was open and the inside was dark. Maybe he had gone to grab some food or he had something else to do… Something that made him leave your dorm without even telling you.
You didn’t want to feel disappointed, so you simply sat yourself up on the bed, covering your naked chest with your floral sheets. As you did so, a soft crunching noise came from underneath your left hand, the one that was propping yourself up on the bed.
You sat on your bed and analyzed the small post-it glued to your pillow.
Had to go. Don’t call me today, please.
You frowned at his words. What did he mean with ‘don’t call me today’?
You blinked a few times, suddenly realizing he hadn’t gone out to pick something to eat, nor had he gone to take a walk to clear his mind before talking to you. He had nothing to do. He had just run away, leaving a fucking post-it behind.
“What a fucking coward,” you growled, scrunching the post-it until it was nothing but a small ball of soft yellow paper. You threw it across your room and lied back on your bed.
Anger was running through your veins, the fire that you were feeling inside being stronger than any humiliation or disappointment. He wanted to run from you and forget about what happened, huh? Well, you weren’t to give him such a satisfaction.
. . .
You called him that day. All your calls went straight to voicemail.
You didn’t know where he lived, so you couldn’t show up at his apartment and punch him in his face just like you wanted to do.
Eventually, anger started dissipating and all you felt was emptiness. You were disappointed that he had reacted like that, if he wasn’t brave enough to talk to you about what had happened was because you didn’t mean as much to him as you thought you did. You were hurt. You were sad. You were frustrated because, even though he had left you alone in your bed after all that, you still missed him, so much. You still remembered that night, the bits that popped inside your mind clear as the fairy lights that hung from your bedframe. You still felt your cheeks getting reddish at the memories of him underneath you or kneeling behind you. You still felt yourself getting all hot and bothered at the memories of his voice, and his growls and… Ugh, you had to stop thinking about him.
You had just finished your second year of college! With excellent grades, to be more precise. You should be happy, ready to enjoy summer, you shouldn’t be mopping around your room, remembering him and all he did and say, going crazy at all the what ifs and what if nots. Plus, you would go home to visit your family like the previous summer, and you wanted to spend your last days in Seoul with your friends.
Max and Seulgi had been asking you to go out with them, to the amusement park, to the lake, to some party at someone’s house… And each time, you had refused, afraid that you would find Yoongi and all your bravery would leave you and you would be a blabbering and self-conscious mess in front of him.
But you should had known. You should had known Yoongi would do something like that. In the end, he had done the same at the “start” of your “friendship”. He was so brave and all, yeah, leaving his home and his family to pursue his dreams, having nothing and yet, willing to discover what life had in store for him. But when it came to other people and not just his dreams, he was a coward. Avoiding and closing off were his main weapons, you had seen him using them on other people and you had seen him using them on you.
Maybe you would further humiliate yourself for reaching out to him even though he made it pretty clear that he wanted to forget about what had happened. Maybe you would feel even more shittier afterwards, but at least you wouldn’t have that pressure on your chest anymore.
That’s why, when Taehyung suggested going camping to the lake at the outskirts of the city, you finally said yes.
As Seulgi drove, you stared out of the window. Would Yoongi go? You had asked Seulgi, Max and Taehyung not to tell anyone. If Yoongi was thinking about going to the lake with the rest of them, as soon as he knew you would go too, all his plans would change, and you wanted to see him and talk to him.
“Why do you look so nervous?” Seulgi asked you, staring at you out of the corner of her eye. “You’re distracting me from the road with all your movements and awkward coughs.”
You sighed. “Sorry, I’ll stop.”
That soft reply, and not one of your brusque remarks, was what alerted Max and Seulgi. Yuna, who was sitting next to Max on the back, frowned at your words too, and she had only known you for a couple of weeks.
“Okay, this is not the Y/N we know,” Max said, leaning closer to your seat. “Spill.”
“There’s nothing to spill. I’m fine.”
“You don’t look fine,” Seulgi said.
“You look distressed,” Yuna added.
You stared at her through the rearview, and she immediately tore her eyes away. Fuck, why where you being so passive-aggressive with people who didn’t deserve it? Plus, you hadn’t told anyone about yours and Yoongi’s rendezvous, maybe it would be nice to get it out of your chest.
“Yoongi and I slept together.”
Max narrowed her eyes. “Yeah, you told me he would be staying at your dorm the night he won the rap battle.”
“No, we slept together as in, we had sex.”
Seulgi gasped, and for some seconds, the car lost its position inside the lane and almost invaded the adjacent one. When she recovered from her initial shock, she straightened the car.
“Holy shit,” Yuna mouthed.
“I knew it!” Seulgi screamed. “I knew there was something going on between the two of you. You two have been acting so weird ever since that day!”
“When I woke up in the morning he was gone. He left a post-it on my pillow telling me not to call him. He has been ignoring my calls and avoiding me since that day.”
“WhAt?!” Seulgi exclaimed, the car losing its track once again.
“Seulgi, fuck, can you please focus on the road, I don’t want to die in a car crash, thanks,” Max said.
“What an asshole!” Seulgi kept saying, ignoring Max’s words.
“Min Yoongi did that?” Yuna asked. “He doesn’t look like that type of boy.”
“Yeah, none of them look like that type of boy and then… BAAAAM!” Seulgi exclaimed, letting go of the steering wheel for some seconds. You were fearing for your life. “They leave you on your bed with only a thank you note behind them.”
“At least he didn’t thank me,” you shrugged. “If he had wrote the word thanks on that post-it, I think I’d be in jail right now and he would be dead.”
“You haven’t talked with him ever since then?” Max asked.
“Nope,” you said, shaking your head. “I tried calling him, but he won’t pick up the phone.”
“You know he’s coming with the boys, don’t you?” Seulgi asked, now sounding a bit worried.
“Yeah, that’s exactly why I wanted to come. I think we need to talk things out, at least so we can both turn the page and forget about it.”
“I swear to God if he makes you sad I’ll cut his chopstick dick,” Seulgi growled.
“You mean his eggplant dick,” you corrected her. As soon as the words left your mouth, you felt the need to face-palm yourself.
“What?! Girl, was it that big?!” Max gasped.
You covered your face with your hands, it felt hot in that car, fuck.
“Yeah, I didn’t expect it to be like that either,” you mumbled your voice muffled by your hands.
“Oh, whoa! Min Yoongi hides it well!” Seulgi laughed.
“And… It fitted… You know?” Max asked, curiously.
“Max, God!” Yuna protested.
“What? I’m just curious, I doubt an eggplant would fit in my vagina.”
You laughed, not being able to stop yourself.
“It wasn’t huge, okay?” you said. “I only said an eggplant because Seulgi had compared it to a chopstick. It was a bit above the average size, but nothing too wild.”
“Thick or long?” Seulgi snapped.
You heard Yuna gag.
You still felt your cheeks red, but you guessed the girls were asking you all those questions to brighten your mood a bit. They all knew you loved crazy conversations like that, when they hooked up with other boys or girls you were always the one to make those kind of questions.
“More on the thick side,” you shrugged.
Seulgi let out a satisfied sigh. “Gosh, those are the best.”
“His dick wasn’t his best trait, though…” you said in a low voice, hoping they wouldn’t hear you.
You couldn’t underestimate Seulgi and Max’s abilities.
“Omg! True! You all know what they say about rappers!” Seulgi suddenly exclaimed.
“What?” Max said, confused at first, but as soon as she saw Seulgi moving her tongue out of her mouth, the idea just popped inside her brain. “Ah! The tongue technology!”
“Exactly,” you nodded.
Yuna kept gagging in the backseat. And just like that, you went from being sad and upset over Yoongi to talking about his dick.
. . .
Of course, he was there with the rest of the boys when you arrived. It was no surprise to you, but from the look on his face when he saw you stepping out of Seulgi’s car, it was a huge surprise to him.
You went to collect your bag from the back of the car, and when you stared at the spot he had first been, it was already empty. It didn’t surprise you, but it only added fuel to your frustration.
The boys had already settled the tents and made your own small camp by the shore of the lake. Taehyung had brought Yeontan, who was tied to a tree in case he ran away and got lost in the forest.
You played with Yeontan while you talked with Taehyung and Hoseok about your summer. Some of the boys and girls were playing in the water, taking advantage of the last few minutes of sun.
From time to time, you sent a glance towards Yoongi, who was sitting on top of a rock, watching Jungkook and Jimin play in the water with Seulgi and some girls Gabi had brought.
You wanted to walk towards him and just talk to him, but you stopped yourself.
As the day went by, you grew more and more uncomfortable. The fact that he was so close yet so far felt so strange after how close you had grown during the last six months. You missed him. You missed sitting by his side and just laughing at his sarcastic comments or his weird faces. You wondered if he was missing you too, if he enjoyed making you laugh as much as you enjoyed laughing at his comments and silly jokes. You wondered if he missed sitting by your side and mess around too.
But, from the looks of it, he didn’t.
He wasn’t even looking your way or paying you an ounce of his attention. He was doing such a great job at ignoring you that you were starting to think he wasn’t even trying. That he just didn’t care. After all, if you care a lot about someone, you just don’t let them go, whatever it was that happened between you and that person, you always try to talk, to fix things up, to move on.
You watched him with a bitter expression most of the night while the rest ate their hot dogs and laughed at Hoseok’s silly dances and Seokjin’s jokes. You couldn’t feel happy when your head was full of Yoongi, and what had happened and what could happen next.
It was little past midnight when you saw Yoongi stood up from his seat, the girl he had been talking to looking up at him. She was somehow also the cause of your bitterness, you mean, Yoongi could talk to whomever he wanted, he was completely free, but you couldn’t help but feel a little envious of the girl. He didn’t know her before and was already smiling at her and, at least he was being nice, while with you, when he first met you, he didn’t eve try to get to know you, he didn’t give you a chance. It was unfair.
You watched him say goodbye to the girl and wave at the rest of you, walking towards your tents, set further inside the forest. The girl pouted and scooted closer to Gabi and you.
“He was really cute,” the girl protested in a low voice, only you and Gabi being able to hear it.
You grimaced.
“Why do you say it in past tense?” Gabi laughed.
“Because he said he was tired and that he was going to sleep, we won’t be talking any more.”
“He’s going to bed, not walking out of the Earth, go talk to him.”
Your eyes widened at Gabi’s advice to her friend.
“I’m tired too, I’m going to bed,” you announced quickly, saying goodbye and standing up from your seat on the ground in a rush.
Seulgi and Max looked at you with arched brows, but you didn’t care, trying to find the path Yoongi had followed.
You found him by the shore of the lake, staring towards the dark horizon and the starry sky. The tents were just a few meters away from him, yet he had decided to stay a bit more outside to contemplate the amazing views.
As soon as he heard your footsteps, he turned around, a bit alarmed.
When his eyes landed on you, you felt your breath get caught in your throat and almost stopped dead in your tracks. He recognized you in the darkness and turned around once again without saying a word.
“Can we talk?” you asked, your voice confident despite your wobbling legs and frantic heartbeat.
“Talk about what?” he murmured.
You took some more steps towards him.
“What happened two weeks ago.”
He breathed in the night air, taking a minute to answer you.
“There’s nothing to talk about, then.”
You narrowed your eyes, even though he was facing his back to you and he wasn’t able to see your facial expressions.
“Are you being serious right now?” you asked, starting to feel yourself getting riled up.
“You tell me,” he turned around in a quick movement, eyes piercing into yours.
You scoffed.
“You’re such a coward, you know?”
“Says the girl who’s –“
“Don’t speak about following dreams now, this is not about following dreams and you know it,” you spat, making him shut his mouth. “Just because you risked it all just to follow your dreams, doesn’t mean you’re the bravest person on Earth. You run away each time something doesn’t go the way you wanted it to.”
“Pff,” he scoffed.
“Why are you avoiding me, then?”
“I’m not avoiding you.”
“And what are you doing? Pretending I don’t exist?”
Yoongi didn’t answer to you, simply turning around once again and facing his back to you. The weather was warm, but the heat you were feeling through your body had nothing to do with the weather. You couldn’t believe Yoongi was acting like that, he was back to being that rude and cold boy you first met when you accidentally spilled his iced americano all over him.
“That won’t make what happened disappear from your mind,” you continued. If he wanted to be left in peace, you wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. “Talking won’t probably make you forget either, but at least we’ll sort things out. I know you feel embarrassed about what happened, but I feel embarrassed too, the only difference here is that apparently I’m the only one who cares enough about this friendship to overcome that embarrassment and talk things out.”
You waited for Yoongi to say something, but he stood still.
You shook your head. “I’ve been so naïve all these past months, thinking I was a friend to you… I told you everything about me, but you never opened up yourself to me, that should have been the first warning. And now, the first ‘issue’ we have, you run away and completely avoid me. That’s cool to know, thanks for showing me your true colors.”
You turned around, determined to go back to where the group was and act as if nothing had happened.
“What do you want me to do about it, huh?” you heard the voice of Yoongi from behind you.
You turned around, he was facing you again. Should you talk to him? Or should you act as immaturely as him and keep walking away from him? You gulped. If you wanted him to act maturely, you guessed you should start acting maturely too. And acting maturely meant stopping running away from your feelings too. If you were going to lay your cards on the table, you better lay all of them.
“I want you to tell me if what happened two weeks ago changes something between us,” you said, your voice low.
Yoongi narrowed his eyes.
“Of course it changes what’s between us, it changes everything,” he said. “It was stupid of the both of us. It ruined everything. Nothing’s ever going to be the same, don’t you see it?”
He raised his voice with every word, sounding angry and frustrated.
“Of course I see it!” you said, raising your voice too. The anger you had been bottling up for the past two weeks coming to the surface. “That’s exactly why I wanted to talk about it, because I don’t want it to change us!”
“But we can’t erase what happened, we can act as if didn’t happen, try to forget about it, but nothing will ever be the same, don’t you realize it? Talking is useless, our friendship is already ruined!”
A thick silence followed his words, only interrupted by the sounds of the cicadas and the distant laughs of your friends.
You narrowed your eyes at Yoongi, feeling your heart shattering in a million pieces. Was it disappointment what you were feeling?
“So you’re just going to let what we did two weeks ago while we were drunk ruin everything? I thought our friendship was important enough for you not to let it slip so easily.”
“It doesn’t matter how important it was, Y/N,” he said. “We had sex. We fucked, for fuck’s sake. I can’t erase the memories from my head, I can’t stare at you the same way. Do you think I can go to your dorm and lay on your bed watching movies with you and be comfortable again?”
“Yeah,” you said, not giving in. “If you wanted to, yeah, you could. It won’t be easy, but it looks like you’re not willing to make the effort.”
“No, maybe I’m not,” he said, shaking his head. With every word, he hurt you a bit more. “Because I’ve been in this position before, and I know how it ends. I’m not willing to go through the same shit twice.”
“Go through the same shit…” you repeated, your voice low and eyes focusing on your old black Converse. “That’s how you truly think?”
“I wouldn’t have said it if it wasn’t the way I think.”
You lifted your eyes. You wanted to cry but somehow the tears wouldn’t fall. “Then, we’ve already talked about everything. We’ll forget about what happened and we’ll forget about each other, simple as that. You agree?”
“Yeah” he breathed. He didn’t even hesitate about his answer.
You scoffed. It was such a shame to lose a friendship like the one you shared, but you guessed you were the one who was losing more than a friend.
You opened your mouth to say something else, anything, but no words would come out. You had already said everything you wanted to say. There was no point in prolonging that conversation.
You shrugged and shook your head. That was how your friendship would end? It looked like it was.
You gave him one last look, but it was brief, because you felt as if you couldn’t hold your tears back anymore. Turning around quickly, you walked towards your tent and away from Yoongi as fast as you could. He didn’t try to stop you, nor did he try to stop you when you picked a bus back to the city first thing in the morning.
#bts#bts x reader#kwriterskollection#bts smut#bts angst#bts fluff#bts imagine#bts fanfic#bts scenario#yoongi#min yoongi#suga#yoongi smut#yoongi angst#yoongi fluff#suga smut#suga angst#suga fluff#yoongi imagine#yoongi scenario#yoongi fanfic#yoongi x reader#underground rapper au#yoongi rapper au#yoongi pianist au
167 notes
·
View notes
Text
Part 13: Reversal
It could've been the fact that the bras were sensible and ordinary like something you'd buy from Dillard's, but something told you this store wasn't the one. "Excuse me, um, Pam? What do you think of this," you squint raising a full-cupped champagne pink satin bra to the female employee. She tosses her orangish hair, studying the the underwire.
"Foooor..?"
"A special night," you smile, "Not saying that anything is going to happen, but if it does.." you pause realizing how hopeful you sound. "I'm just trying to prepare myself for the possibility that maybe..," you chuckle, "Ughh, neverm-"
"Oh hun, if you're this shy about sex, you're not ready. Save it for your honeymoon and dodge the bullet.. while ya still can," she whispers and her southern accent is so thick you can hear the yeehaw. It's slower than you're used to.
"Honeymoon," you scoff, "Yeah sure, as soon as I locate a decent male who's faithful and actually wants a relationship." She nods and you comtinue, "They're like unicorns. My best friend is the closest thing to it, but our relationship is confusing and there's a lot of people involved. He's honest about it, but still. I need what I need.
"You're a one horse girl," she nods.
"Exactly! And he's so irritating, petty, and bossy, not to mention immature, and a habitual smartass. He's literally an asshole," you scowl recounting the things he's done to piss you off. "He's infuriating," you seethe before releasing the most annoyingly hopeless sigh. "...I think I love him."
"Sounds like my second husband," she mutters, lost in thought. Her light blue eyes peer off as if recalling an pleasant moment from the past. "Ralph. Hell on earth to live with but when he passed, I missed that old bastard.
"I'm sorry," you say respectfully lowering your head to offer your condolences.
"Don't be," she leans in, "I poisoned him. Snake cheated on me with my sister, Debbie. Still, other than the infidelity and the mess he left through the house, he was a peach." You nod, unsure of how to respond and she writes her name and number on a card. "You know what, honey, take my info and keep in touch. I hope this man doesn't cheat on you like Ralph did me, but if anything should happen.. You call Pamela. We'll make it look like an accident," she winks, tapping your chin like a white auntie.
You've yet to buy anything. You aren't in a shopping mood and as you wander through various stores, feelings up fabrics.. it all looks like a blur of color. Suddenly, you spot a couple of black women walking together with large bags in their hands. They seem to be your age and they're dressed in hip, trendy styles. An idea hits you and immediately your feet move in their direction.
"Hi... i'm sorry this is like really weird, but would you two mind lending me some fashion advice since you two look stunning?" You're still not willing to let Erik convince you that you're tacky. You simply don't go the extra mile, choosing comfort and simplicity. Theres a difference.
"Umm.. sure," the one with the top knot stares quizzically while the one with the short twists is visibly flattered by your comment. "We can help.. what's your budget look like," Top Knot asks and you know Erik is good for whatever you spend, but you still want to spend reasonably. He's not an ATM and if it was your money.. tuh. "I need several outfits including shoes and lingerie and they need to look amazing. I will splurge on the cost if it's worth it." You pull out his card and their eyes light up. "That's a black card," the one with short twists points, stating the obvious.
"It's my friend's. He wants me to look nice," you say returning the card to where you had it.
"Friend.. Right. Why does this friend want you to buy lingerie," Twists asks, her expression knowing. You nod knowing that they have you pegged. "Issa sugar daddy," Top Knot screeches.
For a second you go mute, and though you don't want to say too much about the nature of your relationship, you feel the need to explain yourself. "He's not my sugar daddy! We do have an arrangement, but it's not--"
"Don't care," Twists shrugs, "It's not that deep. You want the lingerie?" It was that simple.
From store to store and from floor to floor, you're pulled and pushed through the mall by these two women who are having the time of their lives, it seems, playing dress up with you as the living doll. You've been stripped down and redressed with clothes of all dollar points thrown at you more times than you care to count! By this time, you've learned that their names are Ava and Toni and they've been friends for a year. They're also really nice, but that could be because of the money.. Maybe, maybe not.. Food at the Japanese Grill is on you regardless as a thank you.
"So more on the sugar daddy," Ava, the topknot, prods once you all get your food.
"He's not my sugar daddy! ..Honestly, I feel like we're on the verge of something. I like him.. a lot. I know he likes me. Not exclusively, but he does."
"So he's disloyal," she asks, "Commitment issues?"
"Not really. He's honest about everything he does, it's in the open. I knew it before we started anything."
"What's the issue then, like, why are you hesitant," Toni asks, gesturing to the area surrounding you.
"Fear. Insecurity. Stupidity," you shrug. The list goes on. "Although the longer I'm around him the more I see that he can be trusted. It's irrational what I'm doing, but it's like I can't stop. I withdraw almost every time he comes near me."
"You need to stop otherthinking yourself out of dick and let him bless you is what it sounds like. Do you not want him," Ava asks.
"No, I do. I really do," you admit. "I literally think about it- HIM all the time." Oh God.. they smile catching your faux pas. Now you have to explain again. "...If you saw him you'd understand."
"Do you have a picture," Toni grins. You remember the photo you snapped when he was peacefully asleep in his bed.
"Damn," Toni takes the phone, staring closely. "Yeah you TRIPPIN trippin. Give him to me," Ava says grabbing the phone. It's attack of the thirst.
"He looks better in person," you grin.
"He got friends? Shid, keep in touch, we want an update."
After a peptalk, they saved your number and when you parted ways, you knew you were going back to that hotel room equipped with the tools that would make Erik eat his heart out.. and maybe something else too, crossing your fingers.
---
"Stop here and park behind this building," Erik muttered, gesturing with his chin to an abandoned property that Rell pulled into and parked the car behind.
"What now," Rell sighed turning off the car.
"You keep an eye out for activity. We keep contact with Sawyer and wait till sundown to light the place up. Which RV did he say the target was in," Erik groaned reclining in his chair. He was all too happy to catch up on some much needed rest.
"He couldn't get close enough to tell without blowing his cover."
Erik sighed, rubbing his face down to his beard in irritation. Did he have to think of everything? "Tell Sawyer to put on a fuckin headband, get a dog, and chase it into the RV park. Then scope the place and if he looks suspicious.. say he's searching for his lost dog, Shakespeare or some stupid shit. White people are weird, they do questionable shit all the time. They'll believe it because they're used to it."
"...Kill? That's the dumbest plan you've ever come up with, bruh. You gone send a yankee and an innocent animal into a den of redneck hell to get shot up like a junkie."
"..the fuck up," Erik gritted staring Rell down. "Tell him do it."
Sundown came too soon ending Erik's rest, but he opened his eyes ready to go with more energy. According to Sawyer, the target was in the second to last RV across from the wooden cross sprouting from the ground across the field. Sawyer had watched the park for hours and the man hadn't left. There was barking in the background.
"I can't believe that stupid shit worked," Rell mumbled shaking his head, incredulous.
"It's 'cause you black, Rell. We don't have the luxury of ignorance when it comes to our safety. Suspicion is engraved in us as a survival reflex... Let's move in."
The car returned to the road. Only Erik could convince Rell to drive straight through the small park. Rell was scared, but Erik wished a milk faced bitch would try to shoot at him. It'd be the last thing they did. "Let's do this," Erik whispered walking off toward the specified RV. He knocked on the door like a neighbor asking for sugar would. No answer came. He tried to peer inside the windows. No luck, but Sawyer said he was in there.
Something didn't sit right. It was too quiet. His spidey senses were tingling. He put his ear to the door and listening carefully. Tick tick tick tick. Speeding toward the car, he jumped in. "LET'S GO," he yelled slamming the door and looking back toward the exit. Rell swerved around almost flipping the car on its side to get out of the park.
They barely escaped. The specified RV exploded and in a chain reaction, every trailer exploded. The entire park was on fire when they left the area. It was a setup. Erik was pissed. He hit the dashboard with almost enough strength to send the airbag flying. He was angry at himself and angrier at the situation. How could he have fucked that up so badly? It didn't make sense... and then suddenly.. it did. He didn't blink, pulling together the pieces.
"Who sent Sawyer," Erik asked cooly looking ahead.
"What you mean? We crossed paths. Sawyer is CIA.The target killed two CIA agents in a military grade weapons trade gone bad, they sent Sawyer to kill him."
"But you don't have a name," Erik asked.
"Yeah, wait.. He was brought in by... Shit...," Rell paused. "FUCK!"
Erik nodded, understanding. Rell had been fed a lie from Sawyer, assuming it to be the truth. It still wasn't clear how, but Sawyer was likely involved with the target.. and somehow also able to get in contact with Rell.
"I didn't know, I swear," Rell rushes, eyes wide, "Kill, nigga I wouldn't do you dirty." Erik nodded before whipping his gun and shooting him twice in the temple causing the car to spiral. He guided the car letting it crash so that he could climb out leaving Rell's body behind. Grabbing his weapons, he shook off the impact and began running at top speed in the direction of another city.
"Guess we'll never know," he sighed as he stuck to the shadows. He was stealthy and knew how to stay out of the open, running where darkness and shadows were the heaviest. He ran like a nigga waiting to be flashed in Get Out.. from the explosive scene in the small town of Vidor to Beaumont to China about 25 miles out before calling up an uber to get him back to Houston.
---
Erik hadn't called so you texted him to see if he was doing okay and he texted that he was held up with work, but he was doing fine and not to wait up. That meant no sexy time and no lingerie tonight. You decided you'd ask him about how things went with his job whenever he returned and in the meantime, you hung up your new outfits, put away your shoes, and folded your lingerie into a drawer. You used your own card to go to one of the restaurants downstairs to order some dessert before retiring to the room and making a cup of coffee. It felt good to hang with Erik all morning and shop all day and then go to dinner with people you didn't work with. You'd been missing friendship, or at least the illusion of it, in your life. But today those two girls.. Ava and Toni.. and even Pamela from earlier.. they provided that sought after feeling... A feeling of not being alone in the world. You look to your phone seeing two new messages from two unknown numbers.
Hey girl it's Ava
Here's my number - Toni
Sitting on the bed with your ridiculously large slice of rich triple chocolate cake, you reply casually while flipping through channels watching whatever's on. You flip past the news reports of a large explosion in Vidor, Texas in favor of watching the Law & Order reruns, Riverdale, etc. It's no firestick, but you are chilling in a large bed in a nice hotel in Houston so there's really no need to complain. With that said, you feel a little restless. You text Erik again.
You: I went shopping like you suggested. Made two potential non-nigga friends. They helped me shop.
His reply is immediate and it surprises you.
Erik: Be safe. Don't go anywhere alone with them or alone period.
Erik: Happy for you.
Smiling, you hit him back.
You: I'm in the room eating cake.
To your shock, he calls.
---
Erik got to the hotel quicker than he thought he would, seeing red everywhere he looked.. Angry at himself, the situation, Rell.. He'd lost time, resources, his cleanup man, the target's trail.. and now he had two colonizers to locate and kill. His pride made him refuse to accept defeat. No. He'd find both of them eventually. He had to. This was his money and reputation on the line. He was so angry at the way things played out that he could kill and everyone who made eye contact with him in the hotel lobby made him wanna snap. Evil was on his mind and everyone around him looked like an enemy, except for Y/N. She'd kept texting him through the day to check on him and her presence was a constant reminder that he couldn't snap and go chasing after the targets for weeks like a relentless bloodhound. Not when he had her to take care of. Since he'd met her he'd tried to stay close to her. That's why Rell was such a huge help when he'd put his tracker skills to work or hire one. But now he was dead.
He responded to Y/N's texts ultimately calling her and of course they got into it. It seemed so silly.. the shit they argued about. Inconsequential, petty, pointless, and lighthearted. Though she was actually pissing him off a little, he was feeling a shift in his mood as if the darkness was lifting. Every time she spoke, he felt himself get lighter. He liked arguing with her. It was fun.
"Babygirl, why the fuck would you eat cake when you're about to sleep? Does that make any goddamn sense to you?" He cut off her response, "Hush. Do you know that when you eat a lot of sugar before bed, your blood sugar spikes and then crashes while your body releases hormones to try and bring the levels back under control?The swing in hormones and blood sugar levels can fuck up your sleep or even give you nightmares so go buy some water bottles and drink two."
"Not at $3.50 for one regular sized bottle," she laughed. "This hotel can get over on some other patron. I will walk to a Walgreens or CVS if I have to.. but tomorrow."
"Biiitch...," he dragged and he could see her raise your eyebrow through the phone. He wanted to see her reaction in person. He never used that word with her.
"Excuse you? You wanna run that by me again," she asked and he grinned feeling almost giddy. He hid the humor in his voice.
"Just buy the damn water and drink it, Y/N. I will give you ten dollars.. cheap muhfucka.."
"It's the principle," she stressed. "I could buy a 24-pack of water for about $10."
"BUY THE FUCKIN WATER," he yelled and she hung up on him. She hung up. She knew how much that irritated him. But it was cool. He turned around at the elevator to head to the gift shop. He had something for her.
---
Not fifteen minutes later do you hear the door click and see Erik storm in. He throws three water bottles at you in the bed and you flinch, yelling at him for almost knocking the last half of your cake off your lap and all over the bed.
He grabs the plastic container from you, closing it and snatches the covers from your legs jerking you out of the bed and across his lap, face up, where he cradles you like an infant. Cracking open one of the waters, he tilts the bottle to your lips wetting your chin and your grey t-shirt in the process. "Drink," he orders forcefully, his eyes on your face as you glare up at him.
"Get that out my face," you fight, pushing the water bottle in a move that soaks you and it's cold as the air hits it. He pushes the bottle back to your mouth holding it firmly where you can't move without it following.
"Drink or drown," he says holding your head still. With much irritation you're forced to drink until the bottle is empty and your stomach swells. "Good girl," he says opening the next one, "Open up." He forces your head back so that you chug the bottle gulp by gulp until it's empty. "You gone sleep well tonight because of me," he gloats.
"Fuck you," you grunt before the final bottle is attacking your face. Once you're free, you pull off your soaked shirt and put it in a bag meant for your used clothes. He snatches your leftover cake from the bed and from the corner of your eye you see him plop down and dig into it like he didn't just assault you for doing the exact same thing.
"I already have issues sleeping," he says with a mouthful of chocolate, reading your mind. "Nice bra," he adds.
"Shut up," you gripe climbing back into the bed with a different shirt on to lay down.
"Show me what you bought."
"You don't deserve to see it tonight. I might let you see tomorrow." Snuggling comfortably into your pillow on your side of the bed with your eyes closed, you feel his stare through your eyelids and when you hear the cake container close, you sneak a peak. Before you can move, he pushes you hard out the bed and you roll falling to the floor with a shriek. You all but jump to collect yourself from the floor. "Why are you so violent!"
"You ain't seen violent. Show me what you got, I won't ask again." He reopens the cake while you head to the small closet to pull a few of the outfits and lay them out over the bed.
"I need to see them on you," he says ignoring you and the outfits you laid out, preoccupied with the sweet chocolate cake. It has chocolate pieces shaped like tiny Hershey's kisses. "...To see if you need to take anything back. Put em on."
"Ugggggggghhhhh," you groan already having done the try-ons in the mall. Still, you take the first outfit into the bathroom. He pauses and his eyes go wide when you come out in the first ensemble, a black thigh-length lace dress with sheer lace sleeves and sheer cutouts in the bodice. Strappy black heels set it off and seeing his stuck expression, you do a spin pausing momentarily so that he can watch your booty. Ava and Toni both said it made your butt look great. They were right because that's exactly where his eyes fall. He's definitely shook. "Do I need to ask if you like it," you smirk and his eyes hesitantly flicker to yours, but then fall down to your titties which are sitting since you changed bras. His hand subconsciously finds his junk over the blanket and then moves as if it didn't just happen.
"Shit," he chuckles humorlessly.. still staring. "You should probably change.. back into something comfortable.. if you don't want something to happen to you tonight..."
His bottom lip looks extra heavy as it hangs until he picks it up to lick it. Something about that tongue.. It just does things to you. With a mild shiver, you walk to the drawer pulling one of the lingerie pieces you bought. You feel like pushing the envelope. Hopefully you'll get some head tonight! And if he liked the dress? Oh boy... You're laughing in your mind as you sneak it into the bathroom, his eyes trying to peek to see what you've got. When you reappear, his eyes are already trained on the door, waiting with the cake forgotten. It's not a second before he looks away, rubbing his face in his hand. He leaps to sit on the edge of the bed facing away, his face in his palms and you're thoroughly confused.
"You like?" Nothing. "Is that... a yes or a no...," you ask waiting for him to lather you with his attention. He won't even look. You have on a black and emerald green satin and lace bustier set with a black garter belt holding up sheer black thigh high stockings and the same black heels. "Erik," you call waiting on an answer. "ERIK."
"Gimme a minute, shit."
You stand there awkwardly waiting as the tv plays in the background until finally, he stands and walks slowly around the bed to stand in front of you. He's still looking down and not directly at you. "Whoa," you shout as his arm snakes between your thighs and you're hoisted sideways into the air by your thigh. He drops you onto the bed and as you bounce, he's still between your thighs pulling and ripping the lace of the panties. You're highkey pissed at this point because not only did you just buy them at his request.. they were costly and he hadn't even given his opinion. You push him attempting to slide away and sit up but he grips your thick calf pulling you right back down.
"You a fuckin tease.. Knowing damn well you ain't tryna get fucked tonight. What you want? Huh?" He pulls on your legs pushing back your thighs. "You want this tongue? Say it."
"I want that tongue," you whisper holding your own legs back. You'd been prepping and thinking about it all day. If you were honest... since the first time he did it. You just didn't have the courage to ask.
"Oh shit," he whispers awed and humored all at once. "My babygirl getting bold. You staring at my lips like you want something," he says licking his lips and his dimples pop.. something you'll never get tired of seeing. "Daddy can't hear you, babygirl. What you want?" You sigh. You're horny and you can't hide it nor do you want to.
"Please eat my pussy, daddy," you say a bit louder. He grins, his face dropping between your thighs. You feel his tongue trace your inner thighs and make its way to trace your outer lips before landing a kiss on your clit that's getting more and more swollen from stimulation and anticipation. You ask him again, a little louder. Speading you wide, he rubs his face all over your pussy and you moan feeling his mustache and beard prick at your flesh. You can hear him groan into your entrance, inhaling deeply and exhaling. Then he sits up calmly with a mellow look in his dark eyes.
"No," he says simply. He rolls over and turns the bedside light off before folding himself into his side of the bed. "Take that shit off before I fuck you into this mattress," he mutters. "Goodnight."
@muse-of-mbaku @imaginewhoever @whoramilaje @panthergoddessbast @thadelightfulone @misspooh @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanimelove @marvelpotterlove @youreadthatright @forbeautyandlife @theunsweetenedtruth @bidibidibombaclaat @myboyfriendgiriboy @dameshaemonique @blackpantherimagines @eriknutinthispoosy @mandapandas-blog @vikkidc @hidden-treasures21 @romanceoftheeveryday-blog @mysidefanting @allhailnjadaka @hold-me-like-a-heart-beat @syndrlla97 @winteroflife @thotyana-in-this-hoe @texasbama @gingerylimonte @princessstevens @magic-madness-heavensin @localtrapgod @taint3dvirgin @wawakanda-btch @scrumptiouslytenaciouscrusade @wakanda-inspired @blackgirloneshots @thegucciwaffle @shesfromwakanda @thiccdaddy-mbaku @ange-sensuel @drsunshine97 @purplehairgawdess @trevantesbrat @indigoxsummers @cccccx1 @dynastylnoire @iamrheaspeaks @blowmymbackout @fonville-designs
#erik killmonger#original#erik killmonger imagine#erik killmonger imagines#erik stevens#killmonger#erik killmonger fanfiction#erik stevens au#erik killmonger x reader#erik x reader#erik stevens x reader#erik stevens x you#erik killmonger smut#killmonger smut
260 notes
·
View notes
Text
Knock, Knock. Part 21.
Chapter Summary: More family meet up, and deep talk.
Pairing: (single) Jensen x Reader
Warnings: Cussing. Fluff kinda.
Word Count: 3083
Series Masterlist
Part 21:
You went and took a quick shower to get the musk of the plane and shop off of you. You made it fast knowing Jensen would probably want to take one too.
As you stepped out, you grabbed a towel off the hook, and wrapped it around carefully tucking it so it wouldn’t fall. You grabbed another one to ring out your hair. You did the rest of your after shower routine deciding to leave the makeup off, and just add some simple styling product to your hair to tame it a little.
You looked around and realized you forgot to grab any clothes in your rush to the bathroom.
“Damn it!” you muttered to yourself.
You peeked out the door to see if anyone was close, and heard Jensen in the kitchen still with your parents chatting away.
“She fell straight down the fence, and it cut her side pretty good.” Your dad said explaining a childhood injury.
You furrowed your eyebrows trying to figure out what they were talking about.
“Yeah, I was out sunbathing at the time, and she came running to me with blood just running down her stomach.” Your mom said. “Wayne here came home, and said, ‘Eh, just put some antibiotic cream and gauze on it, and she’ll be fine.’ Sure enough we did, and she’s still got the scar to prove it.” Your mom laughed. “All because she wanted to see the dog that was on the other side of the fence!”
“She didn’t need stitches?” Jensen said laughing with them.
“Eh, she’s tough. She walked it off like a champ.” He snickered. “Now, if it were her sister… That would have been a other whole dramatic scene.” He huffed.
You rolled your eyes at the story they were embarrassing you with, and quickly ran to your room deciding you needed to break up the memory session before they got to the more cringey stories.
You made it to your room unseen, and uninterrupted, and started digging through your bag for clothes to throw on. It was close to dinner time, so you didn’t expect to be leaving the house anytime soon. You picked some comfy clothes for around the house. You had just put on your bra and joggers when the door suddenly opened.
You turned around quickly moving your hair out of your face.
“OH! I’m so sorry!” you heard Jensen say, but he stopped in his tracks as he saw you shirtless still. Instead of turning to look away, or covering his eyes he just stared.
You stood from where you were crouched over your bag, and placed your hands on your hips.
“See something you like, Ackles?” you teased. You were fully confident of your body, and were actually finding it quite funny how he was reacting. “You’re going to catch a fly if you don’t close your mouth.” You said crossing your arms now.
That seemed to snap him out of it.
“Oh, uh- I-I’m so sorry! I-I’m just going to-”he pointed to the door but still hadn’t looked away.
“Jay, you act like you haven’t seen a girl topless before.” You laughed.
“Right, w-well…” he stammered. You raised an eyebrow at him. “I’m gonna… Go. Sorry again!” He smiled and waved as he walked out.
Right before the door shut he gave you one last look as you went to go grab a shirt. A grin formed on his face, and he licked his lips looking at you. He shook his head. “Holy shit, she’s hot…” he thought as he shut the door.
__
You got dressed throwing on a T-shirt and grey joggers with a grin on the whole time. Jensen seeing you half naked made you giggle, and blush thinking about him staring.
You made your way into living room where you found Charlie sitting next to your mom who was holding your 9 month old nephew, Bentley. Jensen was on the single chair directly across from them.
“Is that who I think it it?” you said rushing over to your mom who was bouncing Bentley on her knee. He turned his head toward you, and a smile was on his face along with his finger in his mouth. “Hey, B-man!”
He gushed at you and his hands went up to grab for you to hold him. You quickly picked him up, and placed him on your hip.
“He sure has missed his Auntie Y/N.” your brother chuckled.
“Ugh, it’s been too long! He’s doubled in size Charlie.” You said rocking in your place.
“You’re not wrong. It feels like he grows an inch every night.” Charlie huffed.
“Jensen do you have any nieces or nephews?” your mom asked making Jensen snap his gaze from you to your mom.
“Uh, just a nephew right now, Logan. My brother and his wife are expecting again actually.” He smiled looking back at you with the same smile.
“You never told me that.” You said and Bentley pulled your hair. “Ouch! Bentley!” you said taking your hair back and pulling it all to the opposite side he was on.
Jensen and Charlie started laughing at the action.
“It never came up I guess…” Jensen said as he watched you play with the little boy on your hip. You were just so captivating. The way you interacted with your nephew and how he seemed so happy being with you. It was making Jensen think of things he never thought of before.
He was broken from his thoughts when the back door opened, and your dad and Sadie walked in.
“It looks great Wayne! Really! You’ve outdone yourself again!” she said patting his shoulder as she walked into the living room and spotted you.
“Y/N! Oh my God! Look at you!” she said rushing over and giving you a big hug, careful not to squash her son. She pulled back to look you over. “How can you get more and more stunning every time I see you?” she gleamed.
You felt your cheeks redden at the compliment.
“Oh, hush! Have you seen yourself? Stunning doesn’t even begin to do you justice!” you said giving her hand a squeeze.
It really didn’t. Sadie was a beautiful brunette with bright blues eyes. She had a cute button nose, and perfectly tanned colored skin. She had the figure every women hopes to have after having a kid, and was one of the most humble human beings as well.
“I tell her that everyday.” Charlie said giving her a hug from behind and kissing her cheek. She smiled and fell into his embrace.
“I would hope so, or I would have to fight you for not treating your wife like the goddess she is.” You said giving him an eye. You saw Jensen out of the corner of your eye getting up, and watching the whole interaction with a giant smile. “Oh, Sadie I almost forgot.” You walked over, and placed a hand on his shoulder. “This is Jensen. Jensen, this is Sadie, Charlie’s wife, and one of my best friends.”
“Hi, it’s nice to meet you!” Jensen said going to shake her hand.
“We give hugs here Jensen!” she said going in for the hug. “We’re all family!”
He returned the hug with a laugh.
“So I’ve heard!” he said still laughing.
“Charlie said that you would be coming! I was a little worried with how Wayne over here would react.” She said pulling away and pointing toward your dad.
“Hey, I’ve keep it pretty cool I think.” He pouted.
Everyone joined in to laugh at that.
“Sure dad! You didn’t go full on fan girl or anything.” You said rolling your eyes with a smile. You were still rocking Bentley on your hip when a whiff of something smelly came your way. “Oh, I think B-man here may have made a-“
“Oh, I got it!” Charlie said running up to you to grab him.
“I can get it if you want Char-“
“It’s fine! I got it.” He said taking him into the other room to change him.
“He’s trying to get faster at it.” Sadie said crossing her arms watching her husband run with her son at arms length. “Some bet with a friend. I don’t know. I don’t understand boys.”
You giggled. “Who does?” you said bumping Jensen with your hip.
He looked down at you with a grin he couldn’t fight. “Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?” he said bumping you back.
“So where’s Zoe?” you said ignoring him and going to sit on the arm of the chair that Jensen was on.
He rolled his eye at you not answering him, but still had a smirk on his face as he sat back in the chair.
“She still working at that bakery. I guess her boss wanted to stay open for Christmas eve, and she wanted the hours so she is working until 6.” Your mom answered.
“If there is anyone you need to worry about fangirling it’s Zoe.” Your dad muttered.
“Wait, you guys didn’t tell her Jensen was coming.” Sadie said sitting on the couch.
“No. Mom here wanted to surprise the two people that needed time to process it the most. Therefore, if Zoe has a heart attack, I am not taking the blame for it.” You said putting your hands up.
“She’ll be fine.” Your mom waved you off.
“How much you want to bet?” you sassed back.
“Y/N…” you dad said raising and eyebrow telling you to cut it out.
“Fine! I’ll stop.” You said leaning back on the chair semi resting on Jensen. “Also,” you looked down at him, and he met your eye line. “I wasn’t kidding about you smelling. If you want to take a shower you can.” You grinned.
“Y/N! Don’t speak like that to our guest.” Your mom said not realizing you were being sarcastic.
“Mom, I wasn’t-“
“It’s fine.” Jensen said getting up. “I know she actually loves how I smell. Which is why…” he turned to you, and picked you up from your seat, and wrapping his arms around you so tight that it was impossible to escape. “She loves when I give her big hugs like this!”
You knew he was doing it so that you can smell him even more. Your face was right in his chest, and you caught a whiff of his cologne. It smelled amazing. You didn’t even know how to explain it, but it was a smell that you would bath in just so you could smell it all the time.
“Jensen! Let me down!” you laughed loudly as he picked you up off the ground and pinned your arms to where they were stuck on his chest. “Jay!”
“Fine!” he put you down, and looked down at you hands still on your hips. A smile pulled at the corner of his lips. A piece of hair had fallen in your face, and he gently moved his finger across your cheek to tuck it behind your ear.
You both just stared at each others eyes until you heard Bentley cooing as he came back in the room. You both looked toward the sound. Jensen turned back to you seeing the red on your cheeks.
“You sure you want me to take a shower? I know you love the smell of the airport, and four hour plane rides.” He winked at you.
“Get out of here ya dork!” you playfully shoved his chest. He chuckled and turned to your family as they all stared at with you with knowing grins.
He cleared his throat, and waved at them realizing they saw all that.
“I’m gonna go take that shower. I’ll be back in a little.” He said walking to the bathroom.
You chuckled as you awkwardly put your hand behind your back.
“I’m going to go get a drink.” You said walking quickly into the kitchen.
__
Not two minutes later, and hearing mumbling from the living room, Sadie came in the kitchen, seeing you sipping on a glass of wine.
“Wanna talk about what just happened out there?” she said with a big grin.
“Nothing to talk about.” You said taking another sip. She just stared at you. “Sadie-“
“Before you try to find an excuse, let me just say he was blushing just as much as you.” She said leaning on the counter across from you.
“Yeah because all of you were watching us like hawks!” you said throwing a hand up.
“Only because everyone sees what’s going on, but you two apparently!”
“I have no idea what your talking about.” You looked away and went to pour more wine in your glass.
“You know what? I actually believe that. I think you are completely oblivious to it.” She snarked.
“Sadi-“
“Listen, Y/N. I know what happened. Your mom let me in on it. She knew that if she talked to you about it you would shut down, and run from her like always.” She said effectively cutting you off and grabbing your attention. “You and that Cole guy that we never met, but heard of broke up, and that’s why Jensen is here instead.”
“I-“
“No, you are going to listen to me first then you can talk.” She said sternly.
You straightened your back, and shut your mouth quickly.
“I’ve known you since as long as I can remember. Hell, if it wasn’t for you then I would have never met your brother, and fallen in love.” She smiled. “Clearly something went down with this Cole guy. Then Jensen here, gorgeous by the way,” she whispered causing you to grin as you drank some more. “is here instead. What’s going on? There is clearly something happening, and you need to talk about it.”
You paused waiting to see if she had more.
“You done?” you asked like a smart-allick.
“Don’t start with me Y/N/N…” she replied in a scary tone.
“Fine, but only because I need to get it off my chest, and I rather it be you than mom badgering me.”
“I’m not going to badger you.”
“I know. I know. That’s why I’ll talk.”
You pulled her over so that no one could eavesdrop.
“Cole was a sweet guy. Really sweet, cute, and well... all around good guy.” You grinned. It fell at your next sentence. “It’s just… There wasn’t… A… Well, I don’t really know how to explain it.” You huffed.
“Spark?” she asked.
“Yeah. No… spark.” You picked your drink up and took a long sip. “The night it happened we had a big Christmas party at our house. I got kinda drunk, and after Gen helped me sober up I found myself out on the porch looking at the stars while everyone was inside or out in the yard.”
“Something you only do if your deep in thought.” She said taking your glass and taking a swig herself. “What? Momma needs her grown up juice too.”
You giggled at her before grabbing another glass.
“Anyway, while I was out there Jensen came out. We had a really good talk about the stars, but it was all code for… Love.” You mumbled. “I didn’t realize I was talking about it like that until he had this look in his eyes. I don’t know how to explain it, but they sparkled. Like actually sparkled.” You said looking down remembering that night. “He was there to listen, and he actually genuinely wanted to listen. Not just sit, nod, and agree with everything I was saying to shut me up.”
Sadie hummed knowing where this was going.
“But listen. There was something about that night that I never felt with Cole. Not even a little.” You said looking back at her.
“What did you do next?” she asked never looking away from you as she took a drink.
“Well, we were interrupted and never got to finish the conversation. But Cole showed up about 10 minutes later, and I knew I had to break it off.” You sighed.
“Do you regret doing it?”
“No… I don’t think so. There wasn’t that… connection. I did what my gut told me, and that’s fine with me. It’s just-“
“You have feelings for Jensen, and you feel bad because you felt like you dragged Cole along. Which you didn’t by the way.” She said seeing you were about to agree. “Now, you don’t know how to act on those feelings.”
“How do you-“
“One of your best friends. Known you since you were a Junior in high school. Sister-in-law.” She said motioning to herself. “It’s kinda my job to look after you.” She winked.
You chuckled lightly. “Yeah guess it is. Anyway, I don’t know what to do. I don’t want to act on my feelings because we are roommates. Hell, I invited him here without thinking, and I’m hoping that doesn’t go down hill.” You laughed nervously. “If I do tell him how I feel, and he doesn’t reciprocate those feelings then it can make things super awkward and awful at home. I don’t want to ruin our friendship…”
“If you ask me,” she said making you look at her. “I think he has the same feelings.”
“You’ve met him for 10 minutes.”
“That’s all I needed. You two are radiating puppy love for each other! The way he looks at you, and the way you look at him… It’s SO obvious Y/N/N!”
“I don’t know-“
“Well, I do! Listen, I’m not saying you should act on it immediately. By all means wait till your comfortable.” She said putting the glass down and putting a hand on your shoulder. “But, I think the feelings are mutual. When you feel like the time is right, follow your gut. It’s never been wrong.” She said waiting for a response. “Am I right?”
You paused pawning it over. “Yeah. You’re right. You win. I’ll think about it.” You huffed giving in.
“Good!” she gave you a hug. “Just don’t think to much with your head ok?”
“Ok, mom!” you sassed.
“Hey!” she pulled back. Hands still on your shoulder. “I love your mom, but I am not her. That reminds me to tell you.” She started walking toward the living room before turning back around to you. “Don’t let her get to you. Be the bigger woman.”
“I’ll do my best.” You sighed knowing your mom would at some point bring it up, and try to talk about it when you least wanted to.
Tags:
@shamelesslydean @sleepless-sin @unabashedsoul97 @sandlee44 @gripmetight-raisemefromperdition @cabbagewithissues @supersleepygoat @anotherwaywardsister @spnwoman @ravengirl94 @carryonmywaywardcaptain @ezilyamuzed @thosekidswhohuntmonsters @purpleskiesandcherrypies @anise-d-castle6 @adoptdontshoppets @casper57x @tailsoflightning @spookycowz @eve05glee @snffbeebee @angelessquirrel @mirandaaustin93 @natura1phenomenon @tftumblin @gh0stgurl @screechingartisancashbailiff @kersumgen @herscrunchiehairtie
#supernatural#supernatural series#Jensen Ackles#jensen x reader#jensen ackles series#knock knock#reader insert#jensen ackles x reader#jensen ackles au#jensen ackles x y/n#Supernarural#SUPERNATURAL AU#SPN#SPN AU#spn reader insert#SPN series#spn au series#justkending
112 notes
·
View notes
Text
Snapped
“Why do we need to go to Wakanda?” Evie whined at Steve as he and Bucky led the kids, Alice and herself onto the waiting Wakandan ship.
“I told you,” he snapped over his shoulder. “T’Challa wants our help.” As she opened her mouth to argue, he spun around and the look on his face said it all.
Things were very bad if he and Bucky were coming out of retirement.
“Please don’t. We can fight after it’s all over,” he begged her. She nodded, keeping her mouth shut for once.
The ride to Wakanda was fast and quiet. Even the kids picked up on how anxious Steve and Bucky were feeling. As soon as they arrived, they were ushered straight to Shuri’s lab, where Bruce, Rhodey, Nat, Sam, Wanda, Viz, T’Challa, Gail, T’Zari, Kerry, Riley, Simon, and Maggie were assembled.
“Thank you for coming as quickly as possible,” the King greeted. “I hate to ask this of you, but…..” he trailed off, looking grief-stricken.
“What’s going on?” Alice inquired from beside Bucky. He sighed.
“War.” They all looked at him, not liking the sound of that.
“Where’s the fight?” Bucky asked solemnly.
“On it’s way,” T’Challa answered. “Vision was attacked by members of the Black Order, a group that serves Thanos. They tried to take the Mind Stone from him, so he was brought here for protection and to see if Shuri could figure out a way to remove the Stone without killing him.” Evie walked over to Shuri and looked at the hologram she had pulled up.
“Well that’s easier said than done,” she replied. “Trying to disconnect the Stone from Viz is gonna be like trying to undo a ginormous tangle of string, but the string has about a gazillion different endings coming off of it.” Evie sighed, realizing how monumental this would be.
“So, if Evie is here to help Shuri, why are Alice, Gail, Kerry, Maggie and all of the kids here?” Nat asked. They all gave her the same look, before Alice answered.
“Because there was no way in hell that we were being left behind if our men were going to fight, especially if Evie was going,” she huffed. Nat rolled her eyes but remained silent.
“Now that that is settled, you ladies and kids stay here while the rest of us go on protection detail,” Sam cut across T’Challa, kissing Kerry and Riley as he talked. T’Challa, apparently about to say the same thing, nodded before kissing Gail and T’Zari and walking down the hall. The rest of the guys bid them farewell as well, Steve and Bucky not wanting to leave.
“Steve, Bucky, y’gotta go. We’ll be fine,” Evie assured them. Bucky ruffled her hair before giving Alice and Becca one last kiss before he walked down the hallway. Sarah and Robby each had ahold of Steve, not letting him leave. “Kids come on, let daddy go. He’s gotta job to do,” Evie chastised them. He gave them each a hug as they let go, placing one last kiss to her lips as he stood. “I love you. Stay safe,” she murmured, squeezing him tightly.
“I love you too. I’ll be back before you can miss me,” he replied as he released her and followed Bucky down the hall. She turned back to Alice, who looked so scared.
“So, I’m gonna help Shuri , but if you need me, just ask, okay?” she told her, earning an eye roll.
“Evie, get to work. The sooner you guys fix Vision, the sooner we can go back home.” Evie nodded in agreement with her before joining Shuri.
After awhile, they all saw the giant ships land, everyone but Shuri flocking to the window. They could see blips in the shield surrounding the city as the ugly looking space dogs began to flank around to the back, towards them. Suddenly, the Wakandan forces charged forward, engaging with the enemy. Alice, Gail, Kerry, Maggie and Evie all tensed up, knowing that their men were down there fighting to keep them safe.
Taking a deep breath, Evie turned back to the table to keep helping Shuri. The two women were getting down to the last few million neurons when the guards outside let out strangled cries.
The battle outside was the distraction. Another member of the Black Order had snuck in to attack Vision. That asshole’s mistake though, was thinking that he was alone.
Evie grabbed the collapsable spear that Okoye had left her (gifted really) and extended it, blocking the intruder’s staff before he could stab Vision. Alice, Gail, Kerry and Maggie huddled with the kids in the corner, while Wanda and Evie stood their ground.
“If you want him, you’ll have to go through me,” Wanda snarled, eyes ablaze and hands glowing red. The alien smirked when Evie stood at her side.
“As you wish,” he stated simply before he began to attack. Evie may not be enhanced like Steve, Bucky, Alice, or Wanda, but she can still fight. Wanda was doing most of the damage while leaving Evie small openings to get a good stab here and there. Suddenly, he kicked out at her and she flew across the room and out the window, leaving Evie alone to face him. “You pathetic humans and your attachment to things. You are too blind to see the good that Thanos will bring about once he has all six Stones,” he spat at her while they circled each other. “You better hope that your children survive after I kill you.”
Oh….he’s a dead motherfucker.
A veil of red covered Evie’s eyes as his words fully registered, a guttural growl coming from deep inside as she launched herself at him. He was unprepared for the intensity of her attack, which gave Vision the opportunity to wound him with a golden beam from the very Stone that asshole wanted to collect. As the alien was weakened from their attacks, Evie walked around behind him, jamming her spear into his back and impaling him to the floor. She went back around to face him, grabbing his chin to make him look at her.
“I could care less about what ‘good Thanos will bring’,” she snapped, looking over at the girls and kids, then over at Shuri. “You threatened Vision, and that’s the thing about family. You mess with one of us, you mess with all of us.” And with that, she grabbed the back of his head and jerked his head sharply to the left, snapping his neck. Evie watched the light leave his eyes and smirked, knowing he couldn’t hurt anyone anymore before standing and walking over to the others, hugging Robby and Sarah as they threw themselves at her.
“Wow. If I was into women at all, I’d be so hot for you right now,” Maggie muttered in awe. Evie flashed her a grim smile as she looked around, realizing that Vision was gone.
“I guess he went to go find Wanda. Hopefully she has the heart to destroy the Stone, or at least bring him back so we can separate them,” she murmured to no one in particular. They all stood, watching through the window at the battle down below. One by one the girls and kids all walked away, no longer wanting to watch the carnage. Evie was the only one still there when there was a giant flash of golden light. “Oh my god. Vision...the Stone,” she gasped in horror. The rest of the girls gasped as they understood what had happened.
“Poor Wanda,” Maggie whispered. Evie was turning to add her agreement to her statement when the flash of light went in reverse.
Oh no. Thanos.
Evie stood in place, shock holding her still. How did this happen?
After a few heart pounding moments, the shakiest little voice call out.
“Mommy?” What Evie saw when she turned around would haunt her forever.
Robby, her first born, her mini me, was turning to dust.
“NO!” Evie screamed as she ran to him, falling to her knees. She pulled him to her chest, all the while yelling “No!” over and over, as if it would stop or reverse what was happening. Robby’s terror-filled eyes were the last remaining bit of him before they faded to nothing. She looked to Sarah, who looked like she was going to be sick. Evie cupped her daughter’s face in her hands, crying for both of them, when she made a startling realization.
It was her turn to disappear.
Evie looked at Sarah, her frightened squeak of “Momma?” the last thing Evie heard, the look of pure horror on her face the last thing Evie saw before she too faded to nothing.
Sarah turned to Alice, eyes welling with tears.
“Auntie Alice, where did my mommy and bubby go?” she asked, her little hands outstretched and still covered in the last remains of her mother. Alice ran to her and held her niece while the little girl, who was almost a second daughter to her, sobbed over her loss.
ON THE BATTLEFIELD
A bloodied Steve, Rhodey, Bruce, Nat, Thor, Rocket, and Okoye were huddled together around the gray corpse of Vision. They were all in a daze, having just watched Bucky, T’Challa, Sam, Simon, Wanda, Groot and countless Wakandans dissolve into dust. Steve was sitting, not fully able to comprehend what had just happened, when he jumped to his feet.
“Oh God,” was all he said before taking off towards the lab, needing to know if Evie, Sarah, Robby, Alice and Becca were safe. Steve burst through the door, seeing everyone huddled together. The women all looked up as the rest of the survivors walked into the lab behind him. Alice, Maggie, Kerry, and Gail noticed that there were a few men missing, theirs. Alice walked up to Steve, Becca and Sarah trailing behind her.
“Steve, where’s Bucky?” she asked shakily. When all Steve did was pull her in for a hug, she felt a bit of her heart break off and shatter. Tears welled in her eyes as the truth that Bucky, her love, her soulmate, the father of her child, was gone. Becca tugged on her uncle’s sleeve, and when Steve looked down at her, she asked the same question.
“Uncle Steve, where’s my daddy?” Steve struggled to swallow the lump in his throat. He couldn’t bring himself to say the words, but that was about the time that he saw his little girl crying, and noticed that she was alone.
No, please God no.
He looked around, wondering where Evie and Robby were, his heart beating frantically in his chest. When he realized that his wife and son had vanished, along with his brother, grief consumed him as he fell to his knees, grabbing ahold of Sarah.
“Daddy, where did mommy and bubby go?” she wailed as she threw herself at him, sobbing into his shoulder.
Steve Rogers, aka Captain America, the leader of the Avengers, openly wept as he held the last remaining member of his family in his arms.
Bruce, hearing Sarah’s question, felt like the wind had been knocked out of him. His daughter, and grandson, who was his namesake, were gone. He swayed in place, eyes blurred with tears.
“Whoa, easy Bruce. I gotcha,” Rhodey called out, grabbing hold of the doctor’s arm, who gripped him back tightly.
“They’re...gone” was all Bruce was able to mutter before stumbling. Rhodey, having caught Tony plenty of times before, caught Bruce and let the man soak his shirt with tears.
THE SOUL REALM
A set of blue eyes opened.
Evie sat up, not knowing where she was. It looked like an eternal sunset of orange, but she could care less. She only had one thought on her mind.
“ROBBY!” She yelled, standing up. She looked around, seeing the bewildered faces of the countless people around her, but she spared them no thoughts as she began to walk around, shoving people out of the way, yelling for her son.
After what seems like hours, she, literally, ran into someone. Both women landed on their backs before getting up to see who they collided with.
“Ohmigod Wanda!” Evie cried as she hugged the shocked woman. Wanda returned the hug, realizing that it was a friend, not foe. “Wanda, I’m so sorry about Vis.” Wanda pulled back and attempted to smile.
“I had hoped he would be here, but he isn’t,” the young woman replied, eyes watering. Evie teared up with her before taking a deep breath.
“Maybe he is, and you just haven’t found him yet. Let’s keep looking. Maybe he found Robby,” she offered. Wanda gasped before grabbing Evie in a tight embrace.
“Evie, I had no idea Robby was here! I agree, let’s keep looking.” And with that, the two women set off, searching for anyone they knew.
They first bumped into Peter, who looked so lost and scared that Evie’s maternal instincts went into overdrive and squeezed him as hard as she could before taking his hand in a death grip and the three continued on.
Next were the Guardians, Gamora among them. Evie and Wanda normally didn’t get on well with Drax, but in the situation they were in, they were happy to see another face they knew and hugged him tightly just the same.
Stephen Strange, along with Hank Pym, Janet Van Dyne and Hope Van Dyne, were the next people the Group came upon.
“Dr. Pym, Dr. Strange,” Evie greeted first, making sure to address Hank before Stephen, as she knew that Strange hated being addressed secondly and she knew that Thanos had gotten the Time Stone from him, so this was clearly all his fault. “Janet, Hope. Terrible that you all were separated for so long, but at least you were taken away together.” The mother and daughter threw an arm around each other and nodded.
“Dr. Collins, Dr. Pym,” Strange replied bitterly, knowing Evie’s distaste for her maiden name. She glared at him, cutting off Hank as she retorted.
“That’s Dr. Rogers to you, Strange,” she snapped. Hank held a hand up to silence them.
“Dr. Rogers, while I’m sad that you’re here, it’s good to see a familiar face,” he greeted, making Evie smile a bit, before turning to the surgeon. “Dr. Strange? What is that, like your made up name? Cute.” Evie giggled at the astounded look on the other man’s face, catching Hank’s sly wink as he turned.
As the Group was still walking around, Vision appeared, to which Wanda threw herself into his arms. Evie was happy that he had been found, but he hadn’t seen Robby, so she was still in mourning. The group walked on, running into Fury and Maria, the utterance of ‘motherfucker’ echoing throughout everyone.
Sam was lost when he came to, and for some time of not being able to find anyone that he knew, he happened to look up and see someone who looked like Bucky, and upon further inspection, he realized that it was Bucky. So he took off, shoving past people in his bid to get to the one person that he actually knew. Bucky, seeing him running towards him, broke into a huge smile and ran forward as well, the two men meeting in the middle and hugging each other as tightly as possible, afraid that if they let go, the other would disappear. They were so happy to see each other, knowing that if they were here, then Kerry, Riley, Becca and Alice were back home and safe. They began to walk, staying close by each other for God knows how long before Bucky happened to spot Evie.
“EVIE!” he screamed in horror, as the one person he knew, without a doubt would protect his girls, was here with him. He ran at her, enveloping her in a hug. When they pulled away, she looked up at him with tears in her eyes. “What’s wrong? Becca and Alice alright?” She nodded.
“Steve?” she croaked, her shoulders sagging with relief when he nodded back. “Have you seen Robby?” Bucky’s heart sank as he realized that his nephew hadn’t survived, but he knew that what he was feeling was nothing compared to what Evie was feeling. He hugged her again, wishing he could find him for her.
Simon wasn’t sure if he was hallucinating when he woke up. He saw no one that he knew, but knowing that Bucky had disappeared like he had, he set off to look for him. He hoped beyond everything that Maggie survived. After what seemed like days, he heard the smallest little voice.
“Uncle Simon?” came from behind him. He turned and was met with the sad blue eyes of Robby. He walked forward and scooped the little boy up and held him tight.
“Don’t worry, buddy. Uncle Si’s got you and I ain’t letting you go. Your mum would kill me if I did.” Robby began to cry at the mention of his mom, and Simon realized that Evie must have been holding him when he vanished. “Come on, let’s find Uncle Bucky.” Simon set off, letting Robby soak his shirt with tears.
Finally, the group came upon T’Challa, who was standing with a group of Wakandans. As they were breathing slight sighs of relief, Evie was still grieving. Not one person had seen Robby, so he was still lost in this godforsaken place. Peter, who was still shaken over disappearing in Stark’s arms and as a result hadn’t left Evie’s side, poked her arm gently, pointing off in the distance when she turned to him. She looked in the direction he pointed and began to run.
Robby. There was Robby!
She ran as fast as she could, taking him from Simon’s arms and squeezing him tightly.
“Mommy!” Robby cried out as they hugged. She reached out and pulled Simon in as well, pressing a kiss to his cheek.
“Thank you,” she whispered, grateful to have her little boy back. Simon pulled away, a faint blush on his cheeks.
“Aww come off it, love. There was no way I could leave this little guy all alone. Maggie and Al would kill me if I did, after you did of course,” he replied, Evie nodding in agreement. The three walked back to the Group, noting there was a loud discussion going on, and most of the animosity was directed at Strange.
“This is all his fault, isn’t it?” Evie cut in, pointing at the surgeon. He rolled his eyes and sighed.
“No, this isn’t anyone’s fault but Thanos’-” he started before she cut him off.
“Oh of course. The great Stephen Strange can never be at fault for anything, even the accident that ruined his career,” she spat, earning a chuckle from everyone. The surgeon smirked, huffing a quick breath through his nose.
“Apparently getting married has gone to your head.” Bucky grabbed Evie’s shoulder to hold her back. “But, it looks to me like being the wife of Captain America can’t save you from Thanos either. Tell me, what were you doing while the rest of us were fighting, baking cookies?” he sneered. It took all of Evie’s self-control to not smack the smirk right off his face. Doesn’t help that Sam and Simon both had ahold of her as well.
“No, actually. I was killing a member of the Black Order when it came for the Mind Stone. I see you gave up the Time Stone willingly enough,” she shot back.
“I did it to save Stark’s life,” Strange protested, to which Evie snorted.
“Oh please. What on earth does Tony Stark have to do with this?” she argued.
“Trust me,” the surgeon explained. “This is all part of the plan.”
Evie was struck silent with anger.
“Plan?” she asked. “This was all part of a plan?” Everyone apart from Hank, Janet and Hope all stepped back, knowing that the calmness in her voice was a sure sign of the ice-cold fury that was about to come. Wanda took Robby, and as soon as her hands were free, Evie leaped forward and punched Stephen right in the throat. He sputtered as he fell to his knees, trying to catch his breath, while Bucky, Sam, and Simon all grabbed ahold of Evie to keep her from attacking him further. “SO it was part of your plan to make me watch my son turn to dust right in front of me?!” she screeched, trying like hell to lay hands on him again, reverting to cussing him in Spanish. Strange stayed down, feeling it wiser to stay out of arm’s reach from her. Bucky, Sam, and Simon finally got Evie calmed down enough to lead her away, allowing Strange to finally catch his breath and climb to his feet.
“It’s not like I saw everything, Evelyn,” he snarled, causing her to glare as she made to go for him again. “Trust me, after all is said and done, we’ll all be back home. Promise.” When he was met with silence, he walked forward and grabbed her hands in his. “Evie, you know I’m a man of my word. All we have to do now is wait.” He released her hands and sat down, looking around expectantly at everyone. They all looked to her, sitting down as well after she nodded.
Hours passed, but they felt like days, that stretched into weeks then months. After what seemed like an eternity, Strange stood up, holding his hand out to Evie.
“Doctor, if you don’t mind,” he said. Her forehead creased in disbelief.
“Oh, over my dead body.” She crossed her arms over her chest and stayed put. Strange huffed before reaching down and yanking her to her feet anyway. Bucky and Simon both glared up at him, Robby being the only reason they didn’t kick the surgeon’s ass.
“Doctor Rogers, it’s time to go back, but you have to go first, as the rest of us can’t go back without you,” he explained. She pulled free of his grasp, looking down at Robby.
Like hell she’d leave him alone again.
“I’m not going anywhere without him,” she stated, shaking her head. Strange pinched the bridge of his nose before launching into an explanation.
“Evelyn, you are the only reason why any of us are able to go back. You are the SOLE reason Robby will see his dad again. You need to go back first. Tony will be there waiting for you.” Evie’s eyes grew big as she came to terms that she’d have to leave Robby again, if only for a short while.
“Alright fine,” she consented. “What do I have to do?” He flashed her a small smile.
“Close your eyes and count backward from ten. When you get to one, you’ll be back in Wakanda.” She looked over her shoulder at her son, who was sitting on his uncle’s lap.
“I’ve got him, Evie,” Bucky promised. She nodded and faced Strange before taking a deep breath and closing her eyes.
Ten
Nine
Eight
Seven
Six
Five
Four
Three
Two
One
Evie felt a pull, like she was stuck on a fishing line, and suddenly, it was pitch black. The next thing she felt was sand encompassing her entire body, even her face. She began to claw her way out, chest heaving as she struggled to breathe. Finally, after forever, she opened her eyes, the last of the sand clear from them.
The first thing she saw was the amazed look on Tony’s face, followed by the equally thrilled face of Shuri. But neither of those compared to the look of pure joy on Bruce’s face when he saw his daughter again. The three reached down and helped her up, letting her catch her bearings before explaining anything.
“What, the hell, just happened?” she gasped. She looked down, seeing that she was in a Wakandan robe. Thankfully someone had thought about dignity for those returning. Tony smirked at her, patting her back.
“We brought you back. Listen, there’s a lot you need to be caught up on, so-” he started but Evie held her hand up to stop him. There was something off, something she couldn’t put her finger on, and until she figured it out, it was going to bother her.
“That can wait. I need to see Steve and Sarah. Now.” Evie staggered on her feet, brushing them away as they made to grab her. “No, I’m fine. I want to see my husband and my daughter, and as soon as I see them, I’ll get going on bringing my son, T’Challa and everyone else back, ‘cause apparently I’m the only one who can.” Evie made to walk out the door when it burst open.
Steve.
It didn’t matter if it was days or minutes since she last saw him. Steve was still able to light her very soul on fire with the smile, her smile, that he had plastered across his face. She began to go to him when the door opened again and a blonde girl came in, stopping Evie in her tracks.
The girl had her nose.
Her eyes were the same color as Steve’s, along with the blonde hair on her head.
“Momma?” the girl asked, a smile, one that was identical to Steve’s, stretching across her face as she ran and threw her arms around Evie.
No. It couldn’t be. This girl was too old to be her little girl.
“Sarah?” Evie gasped, still trying to comprehend what was going on. Sarah looked up at her and smiled.
“You’re home!” she cried, squeezing her again. Evie looked to Steve, who walked up and embraced them both.
“I’m so glad you’re back babe. I’ve missed you so much. We both have,” he mumbled in her ear. She pulled away and glanced at Bruce, Tony and Shuri, and that’s when it hit her.
They looked older.
“Wha-” she wheezed before the tears overcame her. Steve held her as she wept. After a bit, she pulled away again only to wrap her arms around Sarah and squeeze her tightly. “My baby!” she wailed as her tears began again. Sarah cried too, happy to have her mom back. Finally, after all their tears were done, they released each other, ecstatic to be together again.
“Evie, it’s been five years,” Tony started as he grabbed her shoulder. She turned and leveled him with a look not unlike the same one he gave Steve when he found out the truth about his parents. “Don’t look at me like that. I know it’s a lot to wrap your head around, but come on. We gotta get started on bringing everyone else back.” They stared at each other for a bit before Evie’s shoulders sagged, nodding as she followed him, Bruce and Shuri out of the room, one arm wrapped around Sarah, the other hand in a death grip on Steve’s arm.
Evie was brought up to speed on everything.
It had truly been five years since the Snap. In that time, the remaining Avengers, Rocket, and some new Captain Something or other (Evie wasn’t really paying attention at that bit because she was seething over someone else taking Steve’s place as leader) joined forces to beat Thanos’ bitch ass. After he was defeated, Shuri, Bruce, and Tony began trying to figure out how to bring everyone back. Shuri explained to them about the journey to the Ancestral Plain that the King must undergo when he comes into power, and that was how they decided to bring everyone back. But, why was Evie needed to bring the rest back?
“Because of your incessant need to get everyone’s DNA on file, you fuckin’ nerd,” Tony snarked at her. Evie’s jaw dropped in shock before drawing up in a grin.
“Normally ‘nerd’ is an insult, but I’m taking that as a compliment,” she teased. “So, you guys couldn’t figure out my passcode?”
“No,” Bruce cut in. “F.R.I.D.A.Y tried but you have it set to where after so many wrong attempts, it wipes everything clean.” Ah. Well, damn.
“Okay so, where’s a computer so I can type it in and get everything started? And, no offense, but where can I get a pair of jeans?” Evie asked, completely ill at ease in the traditional robe she woke up in. Shuri laughed as she held her hand out to Tony.
“Told you she would want pants,” she taunted as he slapped money into her palm. “No, no, no, colonizer. I want the nanomites you promised.” Tony scowled as he pulled the chip out and handed it to her. “Right this way Doctor Rogers,” she said smugly as she led Evie from the room.
After she was able to change, Evie found her way back to the room where Steve and Sarah were waiting and had barely closed the door behind her when she was attacked. When all her assailant did was hug her incredibly tightly though, she relaxed as there was only one person who would be able to do that other than Steve and Bucky.
“Alice!” she sobbed, hugging her sister back. There was no sound other than Alice’s own sobs as the two women cried, happy they were able to hold each other again. Evie felt what felt like Sarah press against her back, but when she looked over Alice’s shoulder and saw Sarah, her heart dropped as she realized who it was.
Becca.
She reached an arm behind her and brought her niece forward, pulling away enough to look at her. Becca was her father’s miniature, her teal eyes the only bit of Alice she could see in her. Tears flowed again as she lamented how much time she had missed in her niece’s life. Steve and Sarah walked up and joined in on the hug, their family almost complete.
“Come on. I promised I’d bring you by to see them all once you got your sea legs back,” Steve murmured into her ear. She nodded and went to pull away but Alice, Becca and Sarah clung to her, so they all left in single file, not wanting to let each other go. Steve led them down the hall to a meeting room, letting Evie walk in first. All conversations stopped as the survivors looked up and saw her, making her feel incredibly self conscious. Nat and Maggie stood immediately and made their way over, engulfing her in a hug, everyone else following suit. All at once everyone began to ask her the same thing: what was it like over there? She knew this would come, so to be fair, she stood on a chair and told everyone in the room at the same time.
“Firstly: it’s orange over there. Sky, ground, it's all orange. Secondly: time passes by slowly. What we thought was months there was obviously years here. Thirdly: Yes, everyone is alright. Even Vision is there. We were all able to find each other and we stuck together, so our big ass family is sitting together in a group, waiting to come home. That is literally all we’ve talked about for the past five years, so we’re just as eager to see you as you are to see us. And yes, it’s good to be back.” She hopped down and was met by Gail and Kerry, two dark-skinned little boys standing with them.
“Evie, it is so good to have you back,” Gail exclaimed, reaching forward to hug her again. The boy standing next to her smiled T’Challa’s smile as he grabbed her hand.
“Doctor, is my baba okay? Will he come back too?” he asked, and Evie realized this must be T’Zari and the other boy could only be Riley, who came forward and grabbed her other hand.
“Miss Evie, my daddy was there too? He okay?” he asked, the similarity of his age and Robby’s threatening to overwhelm her. She smiled, sniffing to keep the tears away.
“Of course, my darlings. They are both so excited to come home and I’m sure they will be happy to know that you two kept your moms safe while they were gone,” she said. They both grinned before running off to hang with Becca, Sarah, and a mysterious little girl. Maggie walked up and hugged Evie again, as she, Alice and Evie had become incredibly close before this nightmare began.
“Simon was there?” she asked. Evie nodded before releasing her. Maggie smiled and held her hand up in the ‘hang on a second’ gesture before walking over and bending down next to the mystery girl and talking to her. The little girl looked over at Evie and smiled, and there was familiarity that Evie couldn’t place as she watched the girl walk over, holding Maggie’s hand. “Evie, this is my daughter, Sophie Ann Travers.” Upon hearing the last name, Evie’s eyes snapped up to Maggie’s, seeing guilt there.
“No. No no no no no,” she lamented, realizing what this meant. “Si had no idea, did he?” Maggie hung her head, shaking it.
“I had just found out since the Magick Swap thing had happened since Kerry had given birth to Riley. I was going to tell him after we won, but obviously, we lost. I wanted him to have a clear head while he fought,” she explained. Evie reached out and hugged her.
“Hey, it’s okay. You had no idea this would happen. He’ll just be in for a very big surprise when he comes back,” she whispered. When they broke apart, Evie knelt down and smiled at Sophie. “Your daddy is gonna love you so much, and he doesn’t even know you. He helped me find my little boy who was lost, so your daddy is a good daddy.” Sophie smiled Simon’s smile, and hugged her.
“I miss my daddy. Can’t wait to meet him,” she giggled in Evie’s ear. Just then, Shuri walked in.
“Evie, Sister, Mother and T’Zari, I need you to come with me,” she said before walking out.
T’Challa must be coming through.
They all followed her back down to the, for lack of a better word, regeneration room. They all knelt down, ready to assist him as he came back. After a few moments, a hand came through, followed by another. They grabbed ahold and gently pulled him up, letting him get his bearings.
“T’Challa!” Gail cried, tears streaming down her face. Ramonda and Shuri were silent, but T’Zari was overjoyed to see his father, launching himself at him and hugging him tightly.
“Baba!” he yelled, crying along with his mother. T’Challa was in shock, not realizing that his little boy wasn’t so little anymore.
“T’Zari, Gail,” T’Challa said, at last, pulling them into his embrace. After a few moments, he climbed to his feet, never once letting his wife and son go. Shuri and Ramonda joined in and hugged him tightly, so glad to have him back home. He looked over Gail’s head at Evie, his eyes brimming with tears.
“It’s been five years since we lost,” was all she said before T’Challa was led away by his family. Bruce walked up then, nudging her shoulder to get her attention.
“We’re working on getting Robby back. Since he’s still a child, we have to take that into consideration so we can make his body as old as Sarah’s,” he explained. Evie looked at him in shock, not realizing that they would have to do that.
“Didn’t think about that, but it makes sense. He’s technically older than Sarah, but if we don’t age his body properly, then she’ll be years older despite them being twins.” She sighed, hating that it would be even longer before she could hold her little boy again. “Well, let’s get started on someone else then while I wait for Robby’s body to be done.” They went back to the lab, pulling up Peter’s DNA file and began to construct his body. After it was done, they put it in the sandpit and covered it before starting the regeneration sequence. Evie went and got Tony and May, who had been flown in from New York, and brought them both to help with Peter’s return. As they waited, Evie looked up and could see tears in Tony’s eyes.
“See something interesting, Doc?” he quipped, voice thick. Evie smirked.
“No, just wondering when you’re going to officially adopt the kid is all.” He gave her a look and May opened her mouth to retort when a hand came up through the sand. Tony grabbed it without hesitation and pulled, May grabbing the other as it followed. Slowly Peter emerged, looking bewildered at first then relaxing as he saw who was in front of him.
“M-May! Mr. Stark!” he cried, his lip trembling as he tried to keep tears at bay. May threw herself at him, squeezing him tightly.
“Peter! I’m so happy to see you!” she wailed. Tony was at a loss for words, simply beaming as tears ran down his face. Evie felt like she was intruding on a private moment, so she got up to leave when she heard Tony speak.
“Kid, under no circumstances are you ever allowed to say ‘Mr. Stark, I don’t feel so good’ again.” Evie looked back in time to see Tony pull Peter in for a hug, the latter bursting into tears. Evie left them to catch up, as she had an idea on who to bring back next. She went and found Bruce in the lab and went straight to the computer, pulling up Simon’s DNA to get his body started.
“Simon? I figured you’d bring Bucky back next,” he mused as he watched the machine whir to life.
“Dad, as much as I love my uncle/brother in law, he already knows that he has a daughter. Simon has absolutely no idea that there is a little girl that looks like him and has his last name,” Evie explained, tearing up. “They deserve as much time together as possible. Besides, I’m not bringing Bucky back until Robby is already here. I’m not leaving him without someone he trusts.” Bruce nodded in agreement before walking over to check on Robby’s body.
“Hey, he’s ready,” he called over his shoulder. Evie stopped, thinking about what to do next.
“Okay, let’s get him going while Simon’s body is being made. I’ll go grab Steve and Sarah so they can be here when he comes back.” She left without a word as Bruce took Robby’s body and laid it in the sand and buried it. He had just started the regeneration sequence when Steve, Sarah, and Evie came through the door, looking excited.
“Momma, is Bubby coming back?” Sarah asked, sheer joy coming from her pores.
“Yes, sweetheart. Now, it’s going to be a bit scary for Robby, so you have to give him a chance to wake up, okay?” Evie explained to her daughter. Sarah smiled and nodded enthusiastically. “You ready?” she asked Steve, who looked nervous.
“Yeah. It’s almost like him being born again, but this time I don’t have to worry about you almost dying,” he replied. She nodded before looking down at the sand, waiting. Finally, a hand came through, which she grabbed immediately. Steve grabbed the other hand and together they pulled their son up slowly, giving him a chance to catch his breath. The joy that filled Evie’s heart over seeing her little boy living and breathing again was unparalleled. Sarah felt the same apparently as she launched herself at her twin.
“Robby!” was all she managed to say before she began to sob. He looked around, his eyes lingering on Steve and Bruce before landing on Evie.
“Mommy?” he gasped. Evie reached forward and hugged him, her own tears falling.
“Yes baby, it’s me. You’re home now,” she cooed as she rubbed his back. He pulled away and wrapped his arms around his sister.
“Sarah!” he cried, making her sob even more. After a bit, he looked up at Steve and reached out for him. “Daddy!” Steve wasted no time in pulling both children into his arms and squeezing them tightly.
“My boy!” he exclaimed before breaking down in tears as well. Evie joined in on the hug as they were all together again.
“I’m going to go see if Simon is ready,” Bruce said quietly before leaving the four of them alone. When he got back to the lab, he saw that Simon was indeed done, but since Evie had been the one to decide on bringing him back, he felt she should be there when it happened and moved on to get Sam’s body going. It had just finished when Evie came in, face all blotchy and eyes red from crying. “Hey, so I have both Simon and Sam ready. Wanna go grab Maggie, Sophie, Kerry, and Riley?” he asked. She nodded before going back out the door. He took the bodies and buried them in the sand, getting the processes started for them both. Evie came back with their families and while Bruce helped with Sam, Evie helped with Simon.
“Si, listen. You’re fine and Maggie is right here,” Evie explained calmly as the burly man looked around wildly after she had pulled him out of the sand. His vision cleared and he looked at Maggie, his face breaking into a huge grin.
“Maggie,” was all he said before he was up and wrapping his arms around her, breathing in her perfume and relishing in her warmth.
“Daddy!” came from beside him, causing him to freeze. He pulled away and looked down, seeing a beautiful brown haired little girl with eyes lit up with mischief, his smile, his mother’s smile, plastered across her face. “Daddy I’ve missed you!” the little girl cried as she wrapped her arms around his waist. Simon looked at Maggie, disbelief clear in his eyes and guilt clear in hers.
“I had just found out. I wanted you to have a clear head during the battle, so I was gonna wait until after it was over before telling you,” she explained shakily, tears rolling down her face.”I’m so sorry.” Simon was shocked beyond anything, no words could explain how he felt in this moment. After a few tense minutes, he placed a hand on either side of Maggie’s face and kissed her deeply.
“Mags, you ‘ave nothing to be sorry for. None of us knew this would ‘appen,” he argued. He kissed her again. “We ‘ad a little girl?” he asked, the sappiest grin lighting up his face. She nodded, unable to speak. Simon knelt down and looked at his daughter, studying every inch of her perfect face. “What’s your name, princess?” he cooed, opening his arms for a hug.
“Sophie Ann Travers,” she said proudly before hugging him. Simon looked up at Maggie in shock. There’s no way she would pick that name, is there?
“I know how much she meant to you, and I honestly love the name,” she whispered as he stood up with Sophie in his arms.
“Thank you. This is the greatest gift anyone ‘as ever given me. Come on, let’s go somewhere private to talk and find me some actual clothes.” The three of them left, Simon had both arms wrapped around his whole world.
Evie was too emotional to speak, glad that Simon was back with his family. She went back to the lab and saw that Bruce had already made a body for Hope Van Dyne and was working on ones for Janet and Hank.
“These three, plus Fury and Hill are the last of the un-enhanced. Once they’re all back, we can start on the enhanced people,” Evie said quietly, thinking about her brother in law. Bruce nodded in agreement before turning to her.
“Shuri brought up an interesting point. Since we’re going to create a new body for Vision, why not give him an actual body?” Evie looked at him in shock. “I mean, we’re already making new bodies, organs and the like for everyone, why not him too?” Evie was speechless as she processed what that would mean.
“He'd be in for quite the shock when he woke up, but after getting to hold Wanda in his arms again, he'd think it was worth it,” she reasoned. “On that note, I wonder if Bucky would want two real arms again.” Evie turned and ran back upstairs, finding Alice in the private room with Robby, Sarah, Steve, and Becca. “Alice, I need to ask you something.” Sensing the tension behind her sister's voice, Alice jumped up immediately and met her at the door.
“What's wrong, Evie? Is it Bucky?” she asked, scared.
“Yes, but not the way you're thinking,” the doctor answered. “You're the only one who can make this decision, so I have to know before we make his body: would you rather him have his metal arm or him have two flesh arms again?” The weight behind the question was astounding. Alice gaped at her sister like a fish out of water for a few moments before stuttering.
“W-why would you ask me something like that?! As if you really need an answer! I don't give a damn what kind of bloody arm he's got, so long as he comes back!” she exclaimed, breathing heavy after she was done. Evie smiled and grabbed Alice's shoulders.
“Alice, I know you want him back. I do too, but you know how much he hates that thing, and this is the closest he'll ever get to having the arm he was born with. So, what do you think he would want?” she explained soothingly. Alice visibly calmed and let out one huge breath.
“Real. Both of them.” Evie smiled again as she already knew.
“One Bucky Barnes with two real arms coming right up,” she joked, releasing her sister. Becca came up and squeezed her tightly.
“You're bringing my daddy back, Aunt Evie?!” she asked, tears in her eyes. Evie had to blink back her own as she nodded.
“Of course sweetie. I'll come to get you and your mom when he's ready, okay?” Becca beamed at her and nodded, squeezing her aunt again. Evie left the room and went back to the lab, seeing that Hope was being buried along with Janet. She looked over and saw that Hank, Fury, and Hill were also ready, but seeing as she and Bruce were the only ones working on them while Shuri and Tony were working on beings that weren't from their galaxy, they could only do two people at a time at most. She knelt down and helped Bruce bring the two women back, helping them get their bearings.
“Everything's okay, ladies. We're gonna bring Hank back now, so be ready to help him up,” Bruce explained as he buried him. He then started the regeneration process and all four watched and waited. When Hank didn't wake up like the rest had, Evie checked his vitals and found a weak pulse. Instantly, she slipped into Doctor Mode and began chest compressions and breathing for him. Janet, Hope, and Bruce watched as Evie continued this for a while, the two women starting to cry.
“Come on Hank! Don't do this! I've not lost a patient yet, and I don't wanna start now!” Evie growled, pumping his heart harder. Finally, he began coughing, music to her ears. She and Bruce got him on a stretcher and wheeled him up to a recovery room, Janet and Hope following behind. The Wakandan doctors took him from there so Evie and Bruce could continue bringing everyone back. As they waited for Hill and Fury to come to, Evie put in Bucky's information, putting in a special note to make both arms flesh and bone.
“Motherfucker! Where the hell am I?” sounded from behind her and she grinned. Fury must be back. She turned and smiled, her jaw dropping as she realized that he had both eyes working perfectly now.
“You're in Wakanda, Director,” she answered. He sighed.
“I'm not the Director anymore, Evelyn,” he argued. He was the only person who could get away with using her full first name and not have the wrath of Evie rain down upon them.
“You'll always be the Director to me, Sir.” Hill had woken up by then, so she led them both upstairs, letting them meet with everyone. She swung by and grabbed Becca, Alice, Steve, and the twins before heading back downstairs to the lab. Bucky had just been buried and they just had to wait for him to wake up. “When his hands come through, grab and pull him up,” she told Alice and Becca. They stood on either side of him and waited.
“Daddy!” Becca yelled as his hands shot through the sand. She and Alice grabbed hold and pulled, and Bucky sat up slowly, gasping for air. Once he caught his breath, he looked around and stared at his wife and daughter, shocked that his baby was so much older.
“Becca? Alice?” he asked, afraid that he was dreaming. When they both smiled at him, he leaped to his feet and hugged them both as tight as possible, before pulling away. “I...have a real arm?” He flexed it a few times before sighing in satisfaction and embracing his girls again. He looked over and saw Steve, Evie and the twins standing nearby, and in the next moment he was letting go of his girls and embracing his brother. “Steve,” was all he managed before the two broke down.
“Okay, we're all incredibly happy that you're back, Buck, but why don't you guys take this upstairs so I can bring the rest of them back?” Evie said softly after a few moments. Bucky and Steve released each other and she was swept up in Bucky's arms.
“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” he repeated in her ear.
“For what?” she asked, puzzled.
“For giving me two real arms.” Bucky pulled back and smiled brightly at her. She returned the smile before nodding at Alice.
“It was her call, not mine. She's got the only right to make that kind of decision.” He looked over at his wife and smiled, but the reply died on his lips as he actually saw Becca properly. He spun around and looked at his niece and nephew and Evie could see the wheels in his head turning as he tried to figure out why the kids looked so much bigger.
“Buck, it's been five years since you guys vanished,” Steve answered his brother's silent question. Bucky stared at him, mouth agape. “Don't worry, Sarah and I kept Alice and Becca safe for you. Like you kept Evie and Robby safe for us.” He looked at Bucky's left arm and snorted. “Rocket is gonna be pissed that you don't have the metal arm anymore.” Alice started to laugh along with him while Evie and Bucky were lost.
“Rocket said that he needed your arm to defeat Thanos, but what he really wanted was to beat that Grimace-looking asshole to death with it for taking Groot,” Alice choked out between laughs. Bucky and Evie joined in the laughter.
“It's gonna be one hell of a job bringing Groot back. Hopefully, Rocket doesn't beat my ass if I screw up,” Evie lamented. Alice scoffed at her.
“Oh please. You? Screw up? Don't make me laugh. You are scarily perfect at almost everything, so pffft,” she snarked, blowing a raspberry at the end.
“Whatever you say, Alice,” Evie replied. “I guess I better get back to work. Gotta bring the rest back, even though wish I could leave Strange there.” Bucky burst into laughter as he remembered her attack on the surgeon.
“I want you to bring him back. He said something about how being married has changed you after you left,” he tattled, grinning evilly. The answering look on Evie's face was terrifying.
“Is that so? Well, I'll just leave him for last so I can punish him properly then.” She turned and led them all from the room so she could bring back more of their family, Steve and Alice sharing a look that showed how worried they were for the surgeon.
Once she was back in the lab, Evie pulled up Wanda’s information and began to make her a body, having to keep the Mind Stone powers in mind. She figured that since she was making Wanda, she may as well make Vision’s body as well, since they were both powered by the Mind Stone. After much consideration, she decided to make Viz’ body the same age as Wanda’s, thus giving him a more youthful appearance. Evie didn’t blame them for wanting Viz to look more human, but the phase he chose looked WAY too old for Wanda, so Evie made him look the same, but younger.
“Dad, you help with Viz, since you were one of the ones who helped create him, while I help Wanda,” she instructed as she set about to bury them both. Bruce nodded as they began the regeneration processes for both, then waited. After a few moments, Wanda’s hands came through, followed by Vision’s. The doctors pulled them up, helping them take in their surroundings.
“Vision, calm down. You’ve got a full human body now, so you have to breathe, okay?” Bruce explained as Vision struggled to catch his breath. Wanda, still recovering herself, reached over and touched his arm.
“Viz? It’s me. We’re home,” was all she said before his breathing leveled out. They looked at each other, and it was a truly touching moment. Viz and Wanda stood, wrapping an arm around the other and walking out of the room, completely ignoring everything around them. Evie and Bruce looked at each other in disbelief before shrugging and getting back to work.
Groot’s information was entered, but since he was a living tree, it was gonna take a while. While he was being made, Evie put in to make Quill and Gamora’s bodies, since they were the least complicated. Evie had gone up and told Nebula and Rocket that she was bringing them back, so they came down as Nebula wanted to be there when her sister came back.
Evie and Bruce had just pulled Gamora and Quill up when Rocket leaped forward and began to attack Starlord, causing him to scream like a little girl. Evie, being one of the few people who could lay hands on Rocket without him getting mad, grabbed and pulled him away.
“Lemme at him! It’s his fault I lost Groot!” he snarled, scratching at her as he tried to bite Quill again.
“Rocket no!” she yelled, trying to be heard over Quill’s screams. “It’s not his fault! Thanos did all of this, remember? He was the one who made us all die, not Peter!” She stood up and dragged the raccoon out of the lab, taking him all the way upstairs and handing him over to Thor. “You need to calm him down! He was attacking Quill just as we brought him back!” Thor and everyone else looked at Rocket in shock, while Steve’s eyes were glued to the scratches on her arms. “Steve, don’t. I’m fine. I just can’t have newly awakened people being attacked.” She turned to Rocket, placing a hand on either side of his muzzle and stooping down to look him in the eyes.
“Get your paws off me!” he snapped as he tried to shake her off.
“NO. You listen to me, Rocket, and don’t make me hit you! I’m against cruelty to animals, but I’ll make an exception for you.” He huffed and stopped struggling to get away, so she took that as a sign to keep talking. “I know it hurt you to watch Groot go. It hurt me watching Robby go, so I know how you felt then and how you feel now. But, you guys already got the bad guy. He has paid for his crimes against the universe, and Bruce, Tony, Shuri and I are fixing everything he messed up. So please, stop trying to hurt Quill. We’re all family here, finally being reunited after five years apart. Is that really how you want to greet someone that you’ve missed? No, didn’t think so.” Evie stood up and sighed.
“Sorry for scratchin’ ya, Doc,” Rocket apologized, nodding at her arms. She nodded.
“Thank you. Now, Nebula is gonna bring Gamora and Quill up here. If I hear any ruckus or find out that you attacked him again, I swear I will shave every last bit of hair off you.” The look of absolute horror on Rocket’s face was priceless.
“You wouldn’t dare, Doc!” he cried, which made her smirk.
“Ask anyone in this room. They will all tell you that I make good on my promises, both good and bad.” She gestured at Steve. “I told his ex-girlfriend to not break his heart or she’d have bigger problems. Well, she did and I sent her to jail. Don’t test me Rocket Raccoon.” With that Evie turned and left the room, feeling the heat of Steve’s gaze on her back.
Evie returned to the lab and noticed that Groot's body was still being made, so she began making Mantis’. Bruce had already begun Drax’ body, so when it was done, they buried it and waited for him to come through.
“Drax no! Stop!” Bruce yelled. In his disoriented state, Drax had reached out and grabbed the first thing he could, which had been Evie's neck. She sputtered, trying to fight him off, which only made him squeeze tighter. “Drax, please, you're choking her. Let go!” Evie's face was red when she was finally released, falling to the ground and sputtering as she tried to catch her breath.
“My apologies, Doctor. I was not sure about what I would encounter when I woke up,” Drax replied, looking both sorry and not sorry for his actions.
“Thank you, Drax. Bruce is going to take you upstairs while I work on getting Mantis back,” Evie rasped, rubbing her throat. The men left while she grabbed Mantis and Groot, whose body was finally done, and buried them both. Bruce returned with Rocket and Quill, who was actually Mantis’ half-brother, and they all helped bring them back through the sand.
“Groot!” Rocket cried as he leaped into the tree's arms and promptly broke down in tears.
“I am Groot,” was the only response as Groot stood and carried his ‘dad’ out if the lab, with Mantis and Quill following.
“Well, looks like all we have left is Doctor Strange to bring back, and then we're done,” Evie sighed, the end in sight. She got his body being made before her stomach grumbled.
“Hey, I think I can take care of one guy by himself. Why don't you go get some food and I'll bring him up when he's done?” Bruce offered.
“Sounds good.” She left at once, food calling her name. After a while, Strang's body was done, so Bruce buried him, and then helped him wake up.
“Evelyn!” Stephen roared, looking around for her as soon as he woke up. When he didn't find her, he relaxed. “She purposely made me last, huh?” he asked. Bruce shrugged, making the surgeon sigh.
“Come on, let's get you upstairs with everyone. We're finally done getting everyone back, so I'm sure there will be a celebration.” the two doctors stood and walked upstairs, letting Stephen change before joining everyone. “Here's the last one. We're done!” The room broke into cheers, as Evie, Tony, Shuri, and Bruce were all surrounded, everyone clapping in victory. After the noise calmed down, Evie looked over at Strange and smirked.
“Stephen, I'm glad you're finally here, ‘cause I'm gonna send you back!” She lunged at him, making them both fall down to the ground as she scrabbled for his throat.
“Evie no!” Steve cried as he picked his wife up and threw her over his shoulder. “You just spent five years being dead, and this is what you choose to do once you come back?!” He carried her down the hall to the room he had been using the past few years and set her down.
“I'm sorry, Steve, but he said that this was all part of a plan while we were over there, and it's been on my mind ever since,” she apologized. “I just wanted to make him suffer like I did when I watched Robby turn to dust.” She started to cry and he pulled her to his chest and held her, his shirt getting soaked with her tears. After a while, she stopped, and he pulled back to look down at her.
“It's alright, everything is okay now. You, Robby, Bucky, and the rest of our family are back, and that's all that matters.” He kissed her deeply, his memory of the taste and feel of her lips not doing the real thing justice. “Why don't I go get the kids and all four of us can hang out in here for the rest of the day? Sarah and I have missed you two like crazy.” Evie smiled, nodding up at her husband.
“That sounds great. We've missed you guys too, so I'm sure he won't mind.” They stood there for a bit, staring at each other before he picked her back up and threw her on the bed and climbed over top of her.
“I know it's been five years, but those five years have been long without you. I'm gonna make this real quick baby,” he growled as he captured her lips again.
*************
It was nighttime, and Evie was happy once again. She was in bed with her family, Sarah snuggled into her side and Robby curled up against Steve’s chest. Bucky, Alice, and Becca had joined them a couple hours ago, not wanting to be apart anymore. Bucky was currently smushed up against Evie with Becca between him and Alice. The seven of them were catching up on everything they had missed since the Snap.
“Mind if we join you?” came the question from the doorway as Maggie, Simon, and Sophie came in. Luckily the bed was huge, so they were able to squeeze in, Simon scooting up next to Alice with Sophie on his chest and Maggie tucked against his side.
The family of ten all got comfortable, happy to be together again. They all fell asleep one by one, a content smile on each of their faces.
*******************
Evie woke with a start, gasping for breath. She sat up and looked around, confused as to why she wasn't in Wakanda. She felt wetness on her face and realized she had been crying. Still trying to get her bearings, she looked over and saw Steve fast asleep, his chest bare. Seeing as she had just seen him with a blue Henley, she was even more lost when she realized that the bed wasn't as full as it had been just a moment ago.
Sarah and Robby weren't there.
“Robby?! Sarah?!” she called out, waking Steve as she struggled to untangle herself from the sheets.
“Baby what's wrong?” he slurred, his voice thick with sleep. “Evie wait!” but she was gone, running from their room down to Robby's. He followed her, reaching the hallway as she threw their son's door open. Steve went after her, not understanding why she was so frantic. As he entered the room, he saw Evie on her knees at Robby's bedside, kissing his forehead before standing, Howie looking up at her wondering what her deal was. “Evie! Tell me what's wrong,” he demanded, trying to be stern but quiet at the same time. She went right by him, on a mission.
“I'll tell you after I make sure both our kids are okay.” The tone of her voice was strained like she was barely holding her terror back. Steve followed her down to Sarah's room, still confused. Evie sighed upon seeing Sarah but froze as she realized there were two extra bodies in the bed.
Becca and Hunter.
Bucky.
Evie ran from the room, almost knocking Steve over in her haste to get downstairs. He followed her again, for once almost not able to keep up. He was right behind her as she ran through the walkway and bounded up the stairs leading the Bucky and Alice's apartment.
“Evie stop! Don't wake him up! He could hurt you!” he whispered yelled at her back, but he may as well been talking to a wall.
Evie had only one thing on her mind: make sure Bucky was okay. She threw the bedroom door open, relaxing once she saw her brother in law curled around her sister. The door had swung open with enough force that it hit the wall behind it, rousing them both from a deep sleep.
“What the hell is this?” he groaned when he saw Evie and then Steve standing in the doorway. Alice opened an eye to gauge the situation before sitting up in bed, turning on the lamp on her bedside table.
“Evie? Steve? What's wrong?” she asked sleepily. When she saw how red and blotchy her sister's face was, she fully woke up, worried. “E?” Watching Evie Rogers’ face crumple as she ran and hugged Bucky was alarming. Bucky looked at Steve then Alice, eyes wide as saucers while Evie sobbed into his shoulder.
“Evie, what's wrong?” he asked after a while when her sobs lightened. She pulled away and wiped her eyes, sniffling.
“I had the worst dream ever, and it felt so real I had to check and make sure it wasn't,” she explained. The other three exchanged glances before Steve sat next to his wife and rubbed her back.
“And Bucky was in it?” he asked, a minuscule part of him jealous that she dreamed of another man.
“Not just him, our family.” The three all looked at her in shock, but Evie could tell they didn't understand. “Our ENTIRE family. Us, the Team, the Guardians, Wakandans, Slayers, everyone.” A few more tears fell before she went on. “Thanos wanted all of the Infinity Stones, including the ones that Dr. Strange and Vision have. Viz was attacked so he was taken to Wakanda and T'Challa asked both of you to come out of retirement to fight against Thanos. We had gone with you, as we didn't want to be separated, and….” Evie trailed off as more tears started to cascade down her face. Steve hugged her tightly.
“Its alright, babe,” he cooed stroking her hair. She slapped his hand away in irritation.
“No, it's not. We lost! Thanos punched you once and you went down and didn't get back up, Steve. He threw Bucky aside like a rag doll. He CRUSHED Rhodey's suit like it was made of paper. He pulled the Stone from Viz’ forehead and killed him. And then, oh god.” Evie hid her face in her hands and started to cry again as she remembered what happened next. Bucky, Alice, and Steve waited with bated breath until she could go on.
“Thanos has all six Stones by that point, so all he had to do was snap his fingers while wearing the Infinity Gauntlet. When he did that, half the universe turned to dust. Wanda, Sam, Simon, Peter, Quill, Mantis, Drax, Groot, Strange, Hank Pym, Hope, Janet, Fury, Maria, T'Challa, Bucky, Robby and me all died.” Alice gasped in horror while Bucky and Steve were frozen in shock.
“Becca?” Alice squeaked after a bit.
“You, her, Sarah and Steve were the only ones left from our family. Sarah had to watch me and Robby disappear and Steve watched Bucky turn to dust.” She laughed humorlessly. “If your life was a series of movies, the studio and directors behind them are truly sadistic as you've had to lose Bucky so many times, Steve.” They all shared a dark look, as that was entirely too true.
“So, half the universe died. More like half of our universe was taken from us,” Steve snapped. “Did everyone come back?” Evie sighed, nodding.
“Yes, but it was five years later. Becca was 11, Sarah was 10, T'Zari was eight, Riley was five and Sophie was four.” Evie looked up and was met by Steve and Bucky's horrified stares and Alice's confused one. “Oh. Sophie is Maggie and Simon's little girl-” She broke off as another tear rolled down her cheek. “Riley was still a baby and Maggie hadn't even told Simon she was pregnant yet. She wanted him to have a clear head during the battle, so she was gonna wait until we won.” She sighed again. “But none of us were counting on losing. Once we all turned to dust, we woke up in the Soul Realm of the Soul Stone and eventually all met up and stayed together. Dr. Strange told us that it was part of a plan that he had seen through the Time Stone, but none of us cared. We wanted to go home. Then he said that it was my time to go back because none of the others could come back without me.”
“How was that possible?” Steve asked, genuinely curious.
“Because I have everyone's DNA profile and samples. Using that, Shuri, Bruce, and Tony were able to create bodies for all of us and-” Evie cut off, looking at her brother. “I gave Alice the choice of whether you should have both flesh arms or to give you a metal one. She obviously didn't care what kind of arm you had, just that you came back. So, you had two real ones when you woke up.” Bucky smiled at the thought of having two real arms but shuddered at the price tag.
“Well, at least it was only a dream, Evie. I'm sure that this would make a very interesting movie, albeit a sad one.” They chuckled before the sounds of little footsteps reached their ears. All three kids walked in, yawning and rubbing their eyes.
“Mommy, why did you wake us up?” Robby asked sleepily. Hunter and Howie came in behind the kids, yawning as well. Evie sighed.
“I had a really scary bad dream, and I wanted to make sure that our family was safe,” she explained. “Come on, let's go back to bed.” She picked Sarah up and walked out of the room. “Goodnight Uncle Bucky, Auntie Alice, and Becca.” Steve scooped Robby up and they all went back to their side, tucking the kids back in and getting back in bed themselves.
“Evie, just so you know, Bucky and I would never leave you, Alice and the kids behind. You are our main priority, everything else can just deal.” Evie turned to her husband and smiled.
“That's good to know. Can you hold me, please? I feel safer in your arms,” she whispered. He chuckled darkly as he hovered over her.
“It's a good thing I know exactly how to hold you and make you feel good,” he answered as he kissed her deeply.
@suz-123 @avenger-nerd-mom @aglarelen @amaranthuspetals @amillionfandoms-onlyoneme @bad-wolf87 @bolontiku @brighterlightss @buckybarnesappreciationsociety @buckyywiththegoodhair @caplansteverogers @captainradicalpassion @caramell0w @celeb-fess @delicatecapnerd @doloreschanal @donnaintx @earinafae @etts21 @ghostssss @girlbehindthecameraposts @gramaeryebard @jhangelface0523 @kimistry27 @liz-pbnz @loki-god-of-my-life @magellan-88 @marvel-trash07 @pegasusdragontiger @punkfrog @ruinerofcheese @ryverpenrad @sarahp879 @silver-starburst @the-real-kellymonster @4theluvofall @jamesbarnesappreciationsociety @stars8melanin @getinmelanin011 @honey-bee-holly @lostinspace33 @dustycelt @avengedqueen26 @amandarosemire @diinofayce @sillinessinseattle @lookwhatyoumademequeue @jewels2876
#i'm so evil#chfil#slayersoldier series#siggie#stevelyn#balice#sarry#tgail#becca#robby#sarah#tzari#riley#sophie#our universe
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
hiraeth | 01
Pairing: Jaehwan x Reader
Genre: Sci-Fi, Royal AU
Word count: 1.7k
Warnings: PTSD mentions
It's a drizzly Friday evening when your past catches up to you.
It's a drizzly Friday evening when your past catches up to you.
The late train out to your neighborhood winds around all the outlying areas surrounding the Armistice mega city, making for a frustrating commute. Being the financial and cultural heart of the United Northern Federation, Armistice is a sprawling metropolis spanning almost twenty-five square kilometers, a melting pot of cultures from all nations. The city swallows up the entire semi-circle coastline formed by the Bay of Sipala and spreads out in all directions, which is a lot to ask for in terms of public transport.
Somewhere halfway through your three-block walk from the subway to your apartment, your phone buzzes in your pocket. Anticipating a co-worker asking for a last-minute code check, you grumble to yourself about being off the clock, but nonetheless tap the screen. The text is from an unknown number.
It’s cold out today.
Another buzz.
You should be wearing a scarf.
Another buzz.
Did you throw out the one I gave you?
You stare at the texts with pursed lips and tensed muscles, waiting for another vibration, but none comes. You immediately block the number, the third one this week, and shove your phone back in your pocket. Quickening your pace, you continue onwards, feeling even more tired than you had a minute ago.
You round the corner to your apartment a good two hours after you'd already left work, the sun long having set. Between your yawning and self-pitying stupor, you don't notice your landlady out to walk her dog until the fuzzy poodle mix runs up to you.
“Hey there, Belle,” you say, bent over to rub the dog's head. Tired as you are, the affectionate canine still manages to elicit a smile.
“Long day?” Your landlady stands with a hand on her hip, tutting mildly. “For such a fancy company, you'd think they could afford to give you more reasonable shifts.”
You straighten back to face her with a rueful smile. “I started barely a year ago, Auntie. Gotta pay my dues and all that.”
TirTech Telecommunications and Security, being a worldwide tech giant, had advertised their cushy benefits and flexible scheduling on all the job sites. However, you are newer hire, a junior consultant, meaning you’re usually saddled with most of the grunt work, requiring long hours in the office. The latest client assigned to you is some alternative banking startup, and their security procedures are essentially made of tissue paper, with all their confidential data on public networks.
She tuts some more. “A young girl like you should be getting ready to go out and do whatever it is you kids do these days, not working late and talking to old ladies like me.”
“You're not even that old, Auntie,” you laugh.
Promising her to take more time for yourself, you head inside, stopping briefly to collect yet more bills from your mailbox. You're so engrossed in reading your credit card company's new payment policy, you almost run into a figure standing at your door. You look up just in time, only to have your world turn upside down.
“Cha Hakyeon.”
The face at your doorstep is from another lifetime. Hakyeon leans on the door frame and flashes his painfully familiar, sheepish grin. “How is my favorite cousin doing?” At your nonplussed expression, his grin falls. “I'm sorry to drop in on you so suddenly. Have you been working late?”
He's answered with silence, your brain still working overtime to catch up.
His gaze softens. “Could we speak inside?”
Shakily, you enter your entry key on the number pad and step inside, followed closely by Hakyeon and a tall, blond companion that you've just now registered.
Your apartment is comfortable by Armistice standards, but right now you may as well be living in a cardboard box.
You're staring, and your eyes seem to be working, but your brain doesn't quite know what to do with this information. Cha Hakyeon, crown prince to the Kingdom of Asadal, and your older cousin, is in your threadbare living room, approximately a thousand miles and three time zones away from where he should be. He glances uncertainly at the blond stranger and takes a seat on your sagging couch. You'd laugh at the contrast between his expensive tailored suit and the blotch on couch cushion next to him where you spilled spaghetti sauce last week, but honestly your brain is still processing.
“What are you doing here?”
He actually pouts, raising his eyebrows up at you in displeasure. You note, with all the absurdity the situation requires, that his brows are meticulously shaped. “Ten years no see and I don't even get a hello?”
“Hakyeon, you're stalling,” says the blond in a sing-song way, still standing next to the prince. Your expression isn't quite a glare, but it's definitely getting there.
Hakyeon sighs. “I won't beat around the bush then. I need your help.”
“What the hell does the crown prince need my help for?” You don't mean to sound as hostile as you do, but a seed of panic has planted itself firmly in your chest.
“My father is a tyrant,” Hakyeon says, his eyes unable to meet yours. “He’s unhinged and dangerous, as you so unfortunately know personally.”
Of course you know. You know your uncle's cruelty and malice the way a shipwreck knows the breaking waves. The panic roots itself in your abdomen as you fight to keep your cool.
The prince stands and begins pacing, still refusing to meet your eyes. “I know I'm asking for a lot. It can't be easy to have me drop in on you out of the blue like this. But know that I wouldn't be here if I had any other options.”
“Spit it out, I don't have all day.” You might mean the hostility this time.
With a sigh he stops to face you at last. “Asadal needs its princess.”
The panic blossoms.
“Get out, Hakyeon.”
“Please!” He steps toward you, and you're forced back against the far wall to put some distance between yourselves.
“Think about what you're asking of me,” you say in a horrified whisper, fighting to stay calm. It's been a while since your last full panic attack, and you refuse to break your streak now.
“I know! I know what I'm asking. Please realize I have no choice, no one else to turn to,” he pleads. Between the tight line of his lips and his clenched hands, you've never seen your cousin this distressed.
“I can't.” You shake your head, willing yourself to keep the tears at bay, but memories resurface unbidden. Your limbs like lead, waking up with your lungs full of water. “You know why I left.”
“You'll be safe, I promise. I already have everything set up, you'll—”
“Hakyeon, they threw me in a river and left me to die!” You don't mean to scream, but it's all you can do to keep it together, eyes screwed closed tightly. He's silent for a second while you do your best to blink away tears.
“I know,” Hakyeon says, ashamed. “I know I can never answer for what my father's done to you and your family. The number of lives he's destroyed can't be counted.” He takes another step toward you and this time you have nowhere left to go. “That's why he needs to be stopped. And I need your help to do it.”
“Am I supposed to just put my life on hold to go help you on this useless crusade?” You're incredulous. “What you're asking for is impossible.”
“We can help make arrangements.” Hakyeon is in his stern prince mode and you know he can't be swayed. “I gave you ten years. All I'm asking for is a couple months of your time.”
The guilt digs in. There are some debts that can't be repaid. Still…
“Hakyeon. This is too much.”
He takes your shaking hands in his, forcing you to look up at him. “I swear on my life you will be safe. I have contingencies prepared for everything. And I brought Jaehwan,” he says, jerking his head toward the blond who has been listening quietly to your family drama this whole time.
Jaehwan gives you a peppy wave and a megawatt smile. You stare blankly, taking your hands out of Hakyeon’s. “Who?”
They both seem surprised. “Really? You don't remember—” starts Hakyeon, then seems to change his mind. “It doesn't matter. Jaehwan is my friend and an excellent bodyguard. He'll be watching over you as a favor to me.”
“I don't know that the king is going to be very afraid of one guy.”
“The king won't even know you're there,” Hakyeon says earnestly. “Please, I just need help gathering people, and maybe breaking into the king’s systems. You work for TirTech, I know you can do it.”
You blink in surprise, taken aback. “How do you know where I work?”
Hakyeon smiles softly, a smile you haven't seen for many lonely years. “You thought I wouldn't be keeping tabs on my favorite little cousin?”
“I'm your only cousin, Hakyeon.” You sigh, exhausted by this whole ordeal.
“Well, you're my favorite anyway.” Hakyeon takes your hand and squeezes softly. “Look, you don't have to decide right now. I have to get back to the Capital tonight, but I'll leave Jaehwan here in the city for the time being. He'll make sure you're safe, and when you're ready, you can make your way back home.”
The mention of “home” brings you a not insignificant amount of discomfort. Taking your hand back, you rub your temples. A mild headache has begun to form, and you still have to address those bills at some point today.
“I don't need a babysitter.”
“I'd feel better leaving him with you. Contingencies, you know?”
You don't argue further, anything for a little peace and quiet. Hakyeon straightens his coat, smiling down fondly.
“I have to go deal with some business now unfortunately,” he says. For a second you think he's going to hug you goodbye, but then he turns to the door, which is already being held open by Jaehwan. “Take care, little cousin. I hope to see you soon.”
You're left in your empty apartment with silence hanging in the air and a storm in your chest.
Next Chapter >>
#vixx#vixx fanfic#vixx au#vixx fanfiction#ken#vixx ken#lee jaehwan#vixx n#cha hakyeon#ken x reader#kpop fanfiction#f: hiraeth#here we go children#thus begins a journey
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Wraith in the Ruins: A Fallout 4 Story Part III
I Find You
Trigger warnings: Canon violence/language/gun & drug use. Panic attack, self-injury. Mature/suggestive content.
Game spoilers!
Please enjoy!
“Be careful around the brahmin, Shaun. Preston was just hurt because two of them lost their collective minds over nothing.”
Wraith and Hancock had just returned to Sanctuary from a settlement security patrol. She had been stopped at the Big Bridge Gate by provisioners and the sea of brahmin was making her nervous.
“Okay. Sorry, grandma.”
Grandma.
It made sense to Wraith. She had “created” the child who became Father and Father had, in turn created Shaun. It had taken all of Dr.Amari’s expertise to help the synth understand who and what he was. It was a rough endeavor with lots of crying all around. Wraith had added the event to her already enormous mountain of guilt. Yet, it had been important to her that Shaun knew the truth, and that he was still going to be loved. That he was still a person and had a family.
Family.
Shaun had spent quite a bit of time in Diamond City since the fall of The Institute as Wraith wanted him to spend time with other children his apparent age and make friends. He could attend school there and have some semblance of a normal, safe childhood. With the threat of the Gunners looming over Sanctuary, as much as it pained her, Shaun was safer the less time he spent there.
Family.
Her recent appointment to mayor had Piper very busy, but she had made it very clear to Wraith that Shaun was welcome to stay with her and Nat and that she would be the “Best Auntie Ever”. Hancock had a strange smile on his face when Piper told them she had given Shaun his old room, “I made sure I went through it thoroughly.” She had seemed disappointed that she hadn’t found anything incriminating.
Family.
You had one job. One job as a mother.
“Grandma, may I go find Panther?”
An enormous house cat that had appeared in Sanctuary just after Wraith had brought Shaun back from the Railroad, Panther seemed head-over-heels for the child and the two were almost inseparable. Wraith would shake her head in wonder at the sight of Shaun lugging around a 30lbs cat like it was a stuffed animal.
“Okay, honey. Just stay inside the walls.”
“I will!” As Shaun trotted away (kids hardly ever just walk anywhere) he passed MacCready and the two exchanged a wordless low-five-side-fist-bump handshake.
“Hey there, boss lady! You guys just get back? See anything cool?”
“Oh, Mac, perfect timing, could you take my pack for me?”
“Why do I always end up hauling your shi… crap anyway?”
Wraith leaned backward onto his chest and looked up at him while batting her eyelashes, “Because, daarrrling, you are so great at it!” Returning her focus to the clipboard she was holding, she missed MacCready’s flustered blush. “Nothing too exciting on patrol. I did just see you and Shaun exchange a flawless secret handshake, so that was cool. How is sniper school going?”
“Shaun is doing great, the kid’s a natural. Speaking of school, you’re not coming today right?” It was a loaded question; he really wanted her there but he also wanted her to rest. “You guys just got back, and you have to be exhausted.”
“Yeah, but I said I would so…”
She trailed off as Danse came “clumphing” up in his freshly painted Quantum X-01 armor. Wraith couldn’t help but smile as Sturges had really outdone himself. The symbol for the newly commissioned 1st Commonwealth Heavy Dragoons was done in yellow paint across the chest plate. Hancock had been enormous help during Wraith’s research and she knew he would be happy to see it applied. Based off of the flag used by the Revolutionary War’s Continental Light Dragoon cavalry, it was a sun-like orb with upside-down wings and ten rays: five above and five below. Ribbon-like scrolls above and below held the creed “The Commonwealth calls, and her children respond in tones of thunder”.
“Oh my! Danse! That looks so amazing!”
Danse looked about as proud as one could, and he beamed at her.
MacCready was hugely annoyed by the interruption and was rolling his eyes so hard it was almost audible, “Yeah, yeah. It’s real great. You didn’t answer me. You gonna come shoot or are you going to go to sleep? Sleeping an hour every other day isn’t good for you ya know!”
“When was the last time you ate, General?” Danse smirked at her, more than happy to flip their customary roles.
Wraith passed the provisioner back their clipboard and gave them a nod before turning away and walking toward her office, “Ha! My two dads… I got it under control, fellas.”
“Where is Hancock, by the way? He’s the only one who can get you to take care of yourself.” MacCready looked around as he and Danse followed her up the street.
“He’s exhausted and I knew he wouldn’t go lay down until I did. I gave him some of the new sleep aid Curie and I have been working on, said he could help with our dosage trials. Stuff knocks me out but it’s too much. Lasts all stupid day… I’ve too much to do.” She pointed to a couch someone had set up on a nearby porch, “That’s as far as he got.”
“You gave Hancock chems?” Danse was incredulous and MacCready’s face had turned scarlet and grumpy.
“Don’t you guys start with that, now. It’s perfectly safe! MacCready?” She didn’t like him mad at her but at the same time there was only so much admonishment she was going to take.
He hugged her pack to his chest and looked at his feet, “He uses so much less now. I just want him to be clean, ya know?”
“I care about him too Mac. He’s resting and he’s helping.” Putting her fingers to her mouth, Wraith whistled for Dogmeat. Crouching to meet his jubilant greeting, she roughed him affectionately, “Hey my buddy! Whose sooo good? Do me a favor and keep an eye on your blood brother for me.” She pointed at Hancock’s prone form and after an affirming yip, the German Shepherd bounded over to the couch and wiggled himself into Hancock’s embraced.
“Hey there, puppy love. Who’s momma’s good boy?”
“Well, he’s still alive anyway.” Danse was frowning.
“Not the point, tin can!”
“Alright, that’s enough. Come on you two.” Wraith continued up the street with Danse close behind.
Sighing loudly, MacCready fished a blanket out of Wraith’s bed roll and spread it over the delirious ghoul.
“Hmmmm. Thanks, little brother.”
“Hey, Hancock…” Her voice cut through his delirium like a ripper, “hey, come and eat with me.”
Disentangling himself from dog and blanket, Hancock blinked and gave the sky an accusatory look, “It’s dark! It’s night?!”
“Quite the pair of eyes on you.”
“You let me sleep all day?”
“Yeah, sorry about that. I guess the dosage is still too high. Plus I figured you needed it.”
Hancock took her by her shoulders and scrutinized her face, “I needed it? You need it sister. You had any?”
“I tried for a few minutes this afternoon, but couldn’t… shut down. Hey sorry about knocking you out. I didn’t mean to… I wasn’t trying to get rid of you.”
Shaking his head, he dismissed the issue and ran his hands down her arms, pulling her closer. “I know you, sister.” His hands found their way to her hips and he cocked his head to the side, “You know, I have a few methods we could try to help you sleep.”
His charming smile and insinuating tone were making her feel warm. “Oh? Are you going to read me a story? Tuck me in?” She tried to make her voice sound challenging and firm, but was certain her flushing face was betraying her.
“I could do that.” Placing a hand at the small of her back, he removed any remaining space between them, “Whatever you need from me.” He was looking at her with a hungry intensity that made her weak at the knees.
“One of your long mayoral speeches ought to put her out. You kids know this is technically a public street; wouldn’t want to have to report you for indecent exposure.”
“Valentine!” Pulling away from Hancock, Wraith went to hug the synth detective.
“Thanks, Nick. Thank you very much.” Hancock had still had his arms up but now dropped them, defeated.
“Hey, kid,” Valentine patted her back affectionately, “you get those notes I sent about the Norseman case?”
“Yeah, but Val, I thought I was going to meet you in Diamond City. I don’t like the idea of you walking all this way on your own.”
“Sweetheart, I’ve been crossing the Commonwealth for centuries. No need for you to worry after me. Besides that, with my new lead, it will be quicker for us to leave from here.”
The pair turned and Wraith took Valentine’s arm as they headed up the street, leaving behind an apparently forgotten Hancock. Sighing loudly he crouched and addressed Dogmeat, “You love me, right? Give me kisses?” Dogmeat happily washed his face for him.
Remembering him, Wraith yelled back over her shoulder, “You comin’ or what?”
Sighing again at the double entendre, Hancock nodded at her, “Come on, puppy love, I’ll split a steak with ya.”
“Arooero. Garryip err.”
“Oh, I beg your pardon! Of course you’ll have your own!”
“Arreeyow mnnngrow!”
“Two?! Now, let’s not be greedy.”
On the foundation of a previously existing house, Wraith and Sturges had built a community eating area, with several picnic tables and a large outdoor oven/fire pit. Shaun had long been put to bed and most of the settlers had gone home.
“Hearts and I’ll go it alone!” MacCready, Cait, Curie and Danse were playing Euchre, and despite being three-sheets-to-the-wind, MacCready was still dominating. “Read em and weep,” Rather than play out the whole hand, the former merc simply laid out all 5 cards on the table.
“Fuckn’ bollocks!”
“Bon, monsieur MacCready. We win. Yahoo!”
“Best three outta five?” Cait hated that she was losing even though this was a friendly game intended to teach Danse and Curie how to play.
“Oh, I would enjoy that very much! This game is exciting, no? And working together in pairs is excellent for team building and bond-forming, oui?”
“How ‘bought it Tin Man? You feel any ‘bonds’ forming?”
Ignoring the baiting, Danse turned to Cait, “I’ll do better this hand. I give you my word.”
“Oi, Danse, it’s not all your fault. If you don’t get the cards…”
Taking a swig of beer, MacCready gave a long grumpy look toward the conversation being held at another table. Hancock, Wraith and Valentine had been discussing a case all night. Feeling left out and jealous of Hancock and Wraith’s time, he was drinking a lot more than intended.
For his part, Hancock’s irritation at Valentine’s earlier interruption had dissipated as soon as he realized he could help. His near-perfect recall of anything he’d read happened to included Norse Mythology. The perpetrator on their current case was committing seemingly random murders, whose only connection were notes left behind at the scene, pinned to the victims like name tags, identifying them as one of the various Norse gods. Confused as to why some of the gods had been used more than once, Hancock’s suggestions and input was proving invaluable to them.
“I wish I could come with you two but as it is, Fahrenheit is gonna have me tanned for new boots if I neglect my ‘Mayoral duties’ any longer.”
“It’s a real shame, John. I sometimes forget how useful you can be.” Valentine gave the ghoul a wink.
Yawning hugely, Wraith stood up and stretched. Standing as well, Hancock admired her shamelessly. MacCready, his eyes on Hancock, scowled from the other table.
“Hancock, would you be a gentleman and escort me home?”
“Well, I can do one of those things for sure. Heh.”
“Goodnight everyone! Goodnight, Val. I’ll be ready to go in the morning.” Wraith bent and gave Valentine a kiss on his cheek.
“Hey! Where’s my sish… kish?”
Without missing a beat, Hancock stooped slightly and kissed MacCready square on the mouth. Wraith’s eyebrows threatened to throw themselves off the top of her head and she wasn’t the only one.
After blinking owlishly for a second or two, a huge idiot grin spread across MacCready’s face, “Hey, man, thanks. That was… that was really nice.”
“Anything you need, MacCready. Shall we go, General?”
Hancock offered Wraith his arm and as the two turned the corner they could hear MacCready as he yelled straight into Cait’s face, “I love those two guys! A loft! But I’vetasay, between ‘em I don’t know how they get an edge in wordwise. A wisest… Hedges!”
“Alright ‘MacDrinky’, you’re cut-off, boyo”
Smiling to himself, Hancock was lost in thought and absidmindedly rotating his right shoulder.
“What’s the matter you sleep funny?”
“Oh, it’s nothing to worry about.”
“Is it your coat? You know, yours was the first one I did so if there is a seam too tight… I’m a lot better at it now so you should let me fix it.”
“Sister, what I want you to do now, more than anything, is to go to sleep!” It wasn’t true of course, what he wanted them to do was actually quite different.
“Well, we won’t see each other for a while and I don’t want you to get hurt because I fucked up your ballistic weave.”
“If it’ll give you some peace of mind…”
Wraith had a workshop set up on the first floor of her home/office and leading the way she waved her hand until Hancock surrendered his trademark coat. “Is the blue one okay? Better give me that one too.”
“You know, my pants…”
“Ha ha, very amusing.”
Wraith tried her best to admire Hancock without him noticing. Despite all his bravado, it was rare that he was in any state of undress around her. He certainly was lean, but despite that and the scarring, there was something undeniably handsome about him. Perhaps it had something to do with the way he carried himself, or that amazing voice, or the way he wore his trousers low on his hips…
What are you even thinking about? How dare you look at another man? Nate has only been in the ground for a few months!
She started to shake uncontrollably and her chest tightened.
What was your plan, bringing him back here? Oh sure, have yourself a nice fuck while the love of your life rots in the dirt! He died trying to protect your son. Your son is dead. You killed your own son. You had one job! One job as a mother.
“Wraith?” Hancock could see her gasping for air, “Wraith! What happened?”
“I killed them! I KILLED THEM ALL! They are all dead because of me!” Bringing her hands up on either side of her head, she proceeded to dig into her temples with her fingernails, “I killed my SON!”
“Wraith stop!” Hancock grabbed her wrists and straining against her, managed to pull her hands away. Groaning when he saw she had drawn blood, he pressed his forehead to hers and said her name over and over, “Wraith. Sister, come back. Come back to me. I’m here. Listen to me, to my voice. Wraith. Wraith.” She had stopped fighting against his grip and her breathing slowed, “That’s it. Just breathe. Breathe with me. Count with me. In two, three, and out two, three. I got you.”
They stood together for several minutes, Hancock counting their breaths. Wraith eventually sagged against his chest and he held her close for several more minutes.
“I know that this is unfair, but would you stay with me? Just until I get to sleep! You wouldn’t have to stay all night. Shit! I didn’t finish your coat!”
“Whatever you need from me.”
“I’m going to go check on Shaun, and I’ll meet you in my bedroom. I can finish your coat before you leave tomorrow.”
Panther had draped itself like an ushanka hat around Shaun’s head. Raising its head when she walked in the room, it greeted her with a gruff, growling purr. Satisfied Shaun was safe and asleep she gave the cat a pat and went back downstairs.
What am I going to sleep in? I don’t want to give him the wrong idea. Oh god, what does he sleep in?
Deciding on a pair of shorts and a tee, Wraith washed her face and hands and brushed her teeth. Taking a deep steadying breath she opened her bedroom door.
Hancock was standing next to her bed waiting for her. He had removed his shoes but left his shirt and trousers on, “How do you want me?”
“Would you…just hold onto me?”
“Anything you need, sister.”
The Norseman case wrapped ugly in a chaotic gunfight, with a screaming perp and a dozen or so raider minions. The Norseman turned out to be a man who had assumed the moniker Skuld after one of the three Norns. Proclaiming himself the “Guardian of Destiny”, he was in truth, completely out of his mind and thankfully a terrible shot. The seemingly random victims had been chosen just as Hancock had thought: anagrams of characters from Norse legend that had been punished after disobeying the gods. They assumed that the names were derived from a book on Norse mythology that was found on Skuld’s body. After convincing the raiders that he was going to lead them to a “greater destiny” and “lots of good chems” they had protected Skuld with fanatical loyalty.
It was a cluster fuck if there ever was one.
Valentine and Wraith were on their way back to Diamond City and were staying the night in a Minuteman safe house, at the detective’s insistence. While she got water to a boil, Valentine locked the stairway door and did a window check.
On perhaps his third lap around Wraith noticed his pacing, “You alright, Val? You’re making me nervous. Are you expecting someone?”
Valentine didn’t make unnecessary movements: his gestures and body posture were part of the memories up-loaded from the original Nick Valentine. But as he turned to answer her his head twitched unnaturally, “Sorry, kid. I’m trying to figure out how to ask you something.”
“What’s wrong?” Alarmed by his tone and the tick, Wraith moved away from the cooking station to stand next to him. His nervousness was out of character for him. Something was off.
“I have a problem but before I get to that, I wanted to ask you about what went down between you and Deacon. Why did you… leave the family?”
Wraith flinched at Deacon’s name, “Why, what’s that got to do with anything?”
“Because, he’s offered me a… new suit. I’m having a hard time making a decision and frankly I feel a little lost.”
“Oh. Oh!” Wraith bit her lip, “Wow! I’m a little… I’m sorry. Are you afraid the offer isn’t genuine? He wouldn’t lie about something like that.” She folded her arms and looked at her feet, “The Railroad used me. They had information on my son because Deacon himself watched me leave the vault for the first time. They knew who I was and what I wanted and used me to take down their greatest enemy. They waited for me to approach them, until I helped them, before offering me any aid. Even then, accessing the Institute was as much a boon to them as it was to me.” She raised her head and smiled at him sadly, “The worst part, if I’m being honest, was that I believed Deacon when he said we were friends. I’m mad now because he has me second guessing myself. I miss him; his stupid jokes and running commentary. For a sneaky spy he sure talked a lot. This coming from a former lawyer…”
“Kid, I’ve known Deacon, in one form or another, for a long while and I know that he genuinely liked you.” Valentine placed his hand on her shoulder and gave her a gentle squeeze, “He was your friend. You were more to him then the battering-ram that the Railroad used you for.” Tilting his head to the side, he smiled at her, “You have a lot of enemies in this world, sweetheart, don’t reject a friend. Even if he’s a sneaky spy.”
“I’m sure I burned that bridge.”
“Bridges can be rebuilt. The reason I asked is because I want you with me if I accept their offer.”
“Of course I would be there, regardless of my own bullshit. But enough about that part of it, what are your reservations? Let’s break this down logically.”
“It’s hard to be logical when it’s this… emotional.” Valentine paced away from her, his hands clasped behind his back, “Well for starters, after so many long years, I’m used to this mug of mine. It would be trying to say the least, to adjust to a new look.”
“But you wouldn’t, not really. It should be easy for the Railroad to… um… adjust your suit.”
“You mean I could have it tailored?” Valentine laughed. His head twitched again and he seemed to be completely oblivious to the involuntary movement. “I want to hear your honest opinions on this. What would you do?”
“I honestly don’t know. I’m afraid for you! I want you to be safe and happy. I went through this with Curie and I was so scared that I might lose her… What does Ellie think?”
“Ellie?”
Wraith rolled her eyes at him, “Yes, Ellie Perkins. I think you are familiar with her.”
“I’m sure she would be upset that I didn’t pull through. Finding a good job can be difficult…”
“You have got to be kidding. Ugh, Val you are such a man. She’s going to be pissed at me for outing her but, her signals are obviously not getting through to you.”
Valentines eyes widened at the implications, “What? Why would she… I’m an old… toaster for heaven’s sake!” He wiggled his right hand at her, “I’m missing skin! She’s a beautiful young woman and I’m… Well, I’m not good enough for her.”
“I’ve never been beautiful, even when I was a young woman.” She held up her hand at his scoff, “I’m not saying I’m hideous or anything, but you can’t get much more Plain Jane than me. Part of the reason I did so well in the Railroad; slap a wig on me, change my clothes and I could be fifty different people, easy.” She returned to the cooking station and tossed in a few items from her pack, “Nate, on the other hand… You know that image in your mind when someone says ‘handsome soldier’, that was him. He looked like he had been carved from onyx. Tall, dark and gorgeous. He could have had any woman he wanted and he picked the one who was eight years his senior and as mousy as you can get. Hell, I’m so loud and bossy, ‘shrew’ would be more appropriate.”
“I would say ‘lioness’.”
“My point is, sometimes wonderful people see something in us that we could never see in ourselves. Love goes farther than skin-deep. Ellie loves you, Val,” She stirred her dinner with a detached negligence, “you really need to talk to her about all of this. Now, from a business standpoint, your clients might be put off if your appearance was to suddenly change, but they knew you were a synth from the get-go.”
He didn’t respond. Something definitely was wrong. Her food prep forgotten, Wraith returned to Valentine and patted his arm. Nothing. He was standing perfectly still in the center of the room.
“Valentine?” Grabbing both of his arms she shook gently, “Valentine!”
He slowly raised his right arm, bent at the elbow, reaching for her.
“Val, can you hear me? Uh… blink once for ‘yes’ twice for ‘no’. Okay?”
One slow blink.
“What happened? Oh fuck, sorry. Do you know what happened?”
One blink and then two.
“So, ‘maybe’. Are you shot? Did you get hit when we were fighting the Norseman?”
One blink, then two.
“Okay I’m going to check you over but Val, it could get… intimate. Is that okay with you?”
He slowly reached out and touched her cheek while blinking once. She held his hand to her face for a moment trying to calm herself. Dragging a chair over to him she removed his hat and checked his head and neck thoroughly. Finding no new wounds she removed his trench coat, tie and dress shirt and went over his chest, stomach and back. There. Maybe. In the small of his back was what looked like a bullet hole. She had never seen his naked torso before, let alone scour it with this level of scrutiny but the scorch marks and melting on his synthetic skin looked new.
“I think I found it but I have to remove a panel on your back. Is it going to hurt you?”
Even after his single blink response she wasn’t wholly convinced. Wraith didn’t understand exactly how his sensors worked. He apparently didn’t realize he had been shot in the first place, but that could have been a result of the wound itself. Or he hadn’t told her as to not worry her.
They were going to have a talk about that later.
Wraith removed a scalpel from her med kit and set the edge to a seam in Valentines dorsal panel, “Okay, here we go.” Using it as a pry-bar, she ran the scalpel around the edge of the panel and popped it off one edge at a time. Returning to his face she checked in, “Still okay?”
One blink.
At first she didn’t see exactly what was wrong as it was easy to get lost in the technological maze of the synth detective’s inner workings. Then her eye was drawn to an arching blue light that was being generated from a severed wire. It appeared as though the bullet hadn’t done any structural damage to him aside from the entry wound. Valentines framework was essentially bullet proof; which was why he had refused ballistic weave.
They were going to have a talk about that too. The wires and tubes that acted as his circulatory and nervous system were definitely not bullet proof.
The slug in question had been rubbing against a set of wires and had cut all the way through one of them and about half way through the second. Had Valentine told her he had been shot immediately, aside from his pride, he would have avoided any real injury.
Oh, this conversation is going to get loud!
In her excitement of diagnoses, Wraith reached in and grabbed the slug. The resulting electrical discharge threw her back ten feet and she almost went through a wall. Dazed, she sat prone for a few minutes until the excruciating pain in her right hand brought her to her senses. It looked like she had cooked it in a microwave. Retching, she pulled herself to her feet and stumbled to the med kit where she injected herself with Med-X and a stimpak as fast as she could. Wrapping her had in gauze, she returned to Valentine who was blinking “no, no, no, no” at her.
“I’ll be okay. I just did something really dumb. I’ll be fine.”
Round one goes to the slug, you jackass!
Wraith traced the wires down to a connector and theorized that if she disconnected the whole unit she would be able to remove the slug safely. She then could replace the damaged wires and Valentine should be okay. But where could she find replacement parts?
We are only a few miles from ArcJet Systems! Danse and I tore through there a while back and there should be plenty of what I need!
With renewed enthusiasm, Wraith gently disconnected the wires and removed the slug. Holding it like a trophy, she showed it to Valentine.
His eyes were completely dark.
“No. No, no, no no noooo. Oh God!” She cupped his face in both her hands, “I’m going to save you, partner! I love you, buddy, and I’m not going to let you die. I’m going to save you. You hear me? I’m not giving up and I’ll be back real soon.” She pulled the chair back over so she could kiss his forehead and nose. Then she quickly geared up and left via the window.
As soon as she was outside she pulled out the emergency-only chems. Full-up on psycho jet and Buffout, she sprinted the entire distance to ArcJet in only a few minutes. Once inside she popped some Mentats and set to work.
This is going to work. This is going to save him. I’m not going to lose him.
It was a macabre scene as Wraith ripped apart synth after synth looking for an intact set of the wires amongst the pile of blasted and pulverized torsos.
This would have been a lot easier had you not nuked your right hand, you moron.
Just in case there were size differences in the connector sockets, Wraith searched until she found 3 sets. After some more chems she sprinted back to the safe house.
As soon as she reconnected the wires Valentine jerked awake as if from a bad dream. He spun around and grabbed Wraith by the shoulders, “Kid! What did you do? Are you alright? Your hand!”
“Oh, Val…” Sobbing and shaking violently from overdose symptoms, she wrapped her arms around him and cried onto his chest.
Scooping her into his arms he carried her to the med kit and held the addictol inhaler to her mouth, “What have you done to yourself? Awww, dollface…”
Hiccupping, Wraith fixed him with a glare that could melt steel, “Don’t you dare say you’re not worth it! I refuse to let you die. You stupid, big, dumb… ass… man. Ugh, too many chems…”
Valentine disliked that.
A few days later, Wraith dropped the detective off at his office with plans that he and Ellie would join Piper, Nat and her for dinner later that evening. She wanted to give him time to have a long talk with Ellie. In the meantime she needed to run errands in the market. Buying more Med-X for her throbbing hand was top of the list.
She felt eyes on her. Not just the friendly gaze of a curious passer-by, this was an intense scrutiny. Crouching and pantomiming checking her shoelaces she glanced around. Gone. Whomever it was had either lost interest or had upped their game.
“Hiya, Ms. Wraith!”
“Hi, Nat. How are you?” Tousling her hair, Wraith momentarily forgot her injury and used her right hand.
“Oh wow! Wud you do?”
“I held a grenade too long.”
“For real?” Nat’s eyes got round, “Nuh.. nuh-uh! What happened for real?”
“I’ll tell you and your sister later. I’ve got some shopping to do,” The eyes were back. Closer this time. “Why don’t you go tell her I’ll be up to see her in a minute?”
“Kay.”
Wraith watched as Nat jogged away toward the lift and as soon as she was sure the kid was safe, she stepped sideways into a shadow and vanished.
Deacon knew he had been made, “Damn, she is scary...”
Keeping to the shadows himself, he turned down the row of residences past the Science! Center. As he was passing the home of the former Doc. Crocker, the door flew open and he was grabbed from behind. With no apparent effort, Wraith flipped him over a coffee table onto a couch while swiping his glasses off his face and shutting the door.
Landing in a huge cloud of dust, Deacon coughed and sneezed dramatically, “Hack! Aachoo! Ugh, well that was rude! May I help you?” He had adopted an annoyed expression but his eyes kept darting to her bandaged hand and the little flickers of concern in his eyes called him a liar.
“I thought I had told you to stay away from me? Have you been following me?”
“Well, aren’t we narcissistic? Believe it or not, Wraith, you are not the center of the universe.” He was glaring at her now, “And what you said was ‘stay out of my line-of-sight’. You’re the one who pulled me in here! Give me back my goddamn glasses!”
Frowning in the face of his anger, she put his glasses on and folded her arms, “No, I’ll be keeping these. You may consider it punishment for creeping on me.”
“Fuck you, Wraith.” His anger was genuine now.
What is your goal here? You do miss him… Lots.
“I’m tired, Deacon. Very, very tired. I don’t want to fight anyone anymore. I liked it better when I thought we were friends.”
“Well, we weren’t so…” He turned his head to try and hide his eyes, “I used you to destroy the Institute. Now that that’s done… so are we.”
“Liar.”
His anger flaring, Deacon stood to yell at her, “What the FUCK do you WANT from me?!”
“One truth. Just give me one.”
“RRRRAAAAGGGHHHHAAA!” In an inarticulate rage, Deacon waved his arms around above his head. Then, apparently spent, he suddenly plopped back down on the couch, which resulted in another cloud of dust. He sat with his face in his hands for almost a full minute, “You scare the shit out of me.” Raising his head and making eye contact, his eyes where brimming with tears of frustration, “I found myself concentrating on our friendship… on keeping you happy and safe. You were becoming my priority. When you told me to… to go… I told myself I was relieved. It wasn’t true, of course. Now, between missions, I come and… I find you. Wherever you are, I find you. Because seeing you alive and safe… makes me feel better.” By the end, he was staring at the floor; no longer able to meet her eye.
Removing his sunglasses she folded them and stuck them in her lapel pocket, “I believe you. I’m still keeping this pair of glasses though.” She walked around and stood next to him, “As further punishment you have to hug me now.”
“Ugh! Don’t you know girls have the snooties?”
“I think you mean ‘cooties’, and yes, I’m crawling with them.”
His arms shook as held her close for a few seconds. As he let her go, he gently grabbed her wrist and brought her bandaged hand up between them while raising a ginger eyebrow.
“It’s from a thumb-war with an assaultron.”
“Liar.”
Thank you for reading! Like what you read? Looking for more? Please see the Wraith in the Ruins master-link by searching under my bio. I will also be reblogging the master from time to time. =^..^=
#fallout#fallout 4#fallout fanfic#fallout 4 fanfic#fallout deacon fanfic#fallout deacon#deacon#hancock#john hancock#fallout hancock#fallout 4 hancock fanfic#nick valentine#nick valentine fanfic#maccready#rj maccready#rj maccready fanfic#wraith in the ruins#fallout cait#paladin danse#fallout danse#cait fallout 4#hancock romance fanfic#maccready romance fanfic
13 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
lucidnirvanas
actually a trashcan
trillsum
TRILLTEV
madmoisellecha-blog
Vodka, rouge à lèvre et talons hauts
pilatesonthego-blog
Pilates On The Go